SACRAE
HEPTADES
,
OR
SEVEN
PROBLEMS
concerning
ANTICHRIST
.
That
the
Apocalyps
is
to
be
searched
.
THose
that
are
taken
to
be
masters
of
learning
,
teach
us
in
everie
subject
and
matter
proposed
,
first
to
aske
the
question
An
sit
?
whether
it
be
,
&
whether
it
be
possible
to
be
known
,
and
attained
unto
;
least
spending
our
time
in
things
impossible
or
imperceptible
,
we
both
loose
our
labour
,
&
become
ridiculous
.
The
same
is
taught
us
by
our
greatest
master
,
in
the
parables
of
the
man
intending
to
build
,
and
the
king
going
to
warre
.
Desiring
therefore
to
finde
out
and
discover
that
great
enemie
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
Antichrist
,
who
it
is
,
And
first
to
speake
somewhat
of
this
booke
of
the
Apocalyps
in
generall
:
For
blessed
is
he
that
readeth
,
and
heareth
,
&
keepeth
the
words
of
this
Prophecie
.
That
therefore
which
God
will
haue
to
be
opened
,
light
a
candle
,
and
put
it
under
a
bedde
or
a
busshell
.
Wherefore
neither
I
(
howsoever
unworthie
)
durst
altogether
suppresse
these
my
poore
meditations
concerning
Antichrist
,
much
spoken
of
in
this
book
:
but
having
obteyned
grace
of
God
,
adventured
to
put
them
in
writing
,
thereby
to
giue
occasion
(
the
questions
being
thus
opened
)
to
the
learned
that
shall
vouchsafe
to
read
them
,
the
better
to
consider
of
them
,
and
instruct
others
,
&
to
the
unlearned
the
better
to
inquire
and
learn
;
beseeching
the
great
Bishop
of
our
soules
,
&
Illuminator
of
all
men
,
Christ
Iesus
,
to
instruct
&
inlighten
us
all
.
And
for
the
same
cause
I
thought
it
best
to
propose
them
under
the
name
&
forme
of
Problems
,
or
Questions
;
reduced
to
the
number
of
seven
,
in
a
due
observation
of
that
mysticall
number
,
so
manie
times
observed
in
this
heavenly
booke
:
which
by
the
opinion
of
some
learned
men
,
ought
to
be
used
as
the
key
to
open
these
divine
mysteries
.
But
before
I
come
to
the
main
question
,
I
think
it
necessarie
to
say
somewhat
,
touching
the
difficultie
of
this
booke
,
and
of
the
end
and
subject
of
it
,
for
a
further
declaration
whereof
I
haue
conceived
these
seven
Problems
ensuing
,
upon
the
two
first
verses
of
that
Book
,
which
are
as
followeth
:
The
Revelation
of
Iesus
Christ
,
&c.
1.
Vpon
these
two
verses
,
standing
like
the
two-leaved
gates
of
the
Temple
,
which
must
be
opened
before
we
can
goe
any
further
,
with
fear
and
reverence
,
the
name
given
to
this
book
by
the
Author
,
Apocalypsis
,
A
Revelation
,
or
Discoverie
,
not
Apocrypsis
,
a
Concealment
,
or
covering
.
2.
The
first
originall
Author
,
God
,
who
gaue
both
the
booke
it selfe
to
be
shewed
to
the
Church
,
and
the
name
to
the
booke
.
3.
The
most
true
,
immediate
&
rightfull
owner
by
the
gift
of
his
Father
,
Christ
Iesus
,
who
sent
&
shewed
it
to
his
servants
.
4.
The
end
wherefore
it
was
given
,
to
be
shewed
.
5.
The
persons
to
whom
it
must
be
shewed
,
his
servants
.
6.
A
touch
of
the
subject
,
Things
which
must
shortly
come
to
passe
.
7.
The
meanes
&
Instruments
imployed
by
our
Saviour
in
this
service
of
Revelation
,
an
Angell
,
and
an
Apostle
,
euen
that
Apostle
who
before
had
ben
tried
and
found
faithfull
,
in
bearing
witnes
of
the
word
of
God
,
and
of
Christ
Iesus
,
and
of
all
things
that
he
saw
:
his
servant
Iohn
:
the
same
who
by
the
H.
Ghost
was
authorised
aboue
all
others
,
to
intitle
himself
,
A
witnes
of
the
things
which
he
saw
,
and
therefore
of
credit
aboue
all
exception
,
and
that
aswell
in
his
Gospell
and
Epistles
,
Now
upon
these
seven
grounds
touched
in
the
entrance
,
I
propose
this
Question
:
How
this
booke
can
be
reputed
darke
and
obscure
,
which
God
himself
hath
intitled
a
Revelation
,
2.
God
the
Author
is
light
and
in
him
is
no
darknes
.
true
light
,
that
lighteneth
everie
one
,
yea
the
Brightnes
of
Light
.
He
is
the
Trueth
,
whatsoever
I
have
heard
of
my
father
,
I
have
made
known
unto
you
.
How
then
can
it
be
said
,
3.
Our
Saviour
Christ
the
true
and
rightfull
owner
,
4.
The
same
inference
will
follow
upon
all
the
other
four
points
aboue
noted
;
as
upon
the
4
,
Seeing
God
gaue
it
to
be
shewed
;
upon
the
5
,
that
neither
it
is
given
to
us
to
know
it
,
nor
permitted
to
search
it
,
nor
lawfull
to
require
it
?
And
not
raither
say
,
as
it
is
there
by
the
Christian
Oratour
replyed
,
that
to
us
,
whose
faces
God
hath
lifted
up
to
Heaven
,
and
whom
he
hath
indued
with
speach
and
reason
,
whereby
to
know
and
speake
of
him
,
yea
more
to
whom
he
hath
directed
it
to
be
shewed
;
It
is
not
lawfull
to
reject
this
heavenly
brightnes
,
which
not
onely
offreth
,
but
intrudeth
itself
into
our
eyes
and
senses
.
The
obscuritie
of
this
Booke
is
not
to
terrifie
us
from
it
,
20
,
17
but
to
exercise
our
mindes
in
it
,
sayth
the
learned
Father
.
Let
this
therefore
suffice
concerning
the
obscuritie
,
that
it
is
not
invincible
,
but
we
ought
to
search
it
out
.
2.
Let
us
now
therefore
(
Christo
Duce
)
for
a
second
Problem
inquire
of
the
meanes
whereby
we
may
attain
to
the
understanding
of
this
booke
.
For
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
there
are
in
it
manie
mysteries
,
which
it
is
not
giuen
to
all
men
to
understand
,
but
it
is
giuen
to
some
,
of
whom
our
Saviour
sayth
,
vobis
datum
est
,
it
is
giuen
to
you
,
10
,
23.
Phocyll
.
Nazianz.
Aut.
nin
.
in
sum
.
p.
4.1.4
Prov.
8
,
13.
Wisd
1.
viz.
1.
True
and
serious
repentance
,
which
is
(
as
it
were
)
the
true
purgation
of
the
soule
,
so
much
inquired
for
by
Philosophers
,
and
onely
revealed
to
Christians
,
to
make
us
fit
to
behold
heavenly
mys●●ies
.
For
wisdome
(
sayth
he
)
entreth
not
into
a
malicious
minde
,
nor
dwelleth
in
a
sinfull
bodie
.
any
will
do
his
will
,
he
shall
know
the
doctrine
:
And
if
ye
continue
in
my
words
,
ye
shall
know
the
trueth
.
Naz.
Ioh.
7
,
17.
&
8
,
31.
Rev.
5
,
4.
&
10
,
9.
3.
Earnest
prayer
and
invocation
of
God
in
Christ
Iesus
,
which
our
Apostle
used
,
and
thereby
obteyned
to
see
the
opening
of
this
booke
and
to
haue
it
delivered
unto
him
according
to
the
manifold
promises
of
our
Saviour
Aske
&
ye
shall
receiue
,
seeke
and
ye
shall
finde
,
knock
and
it
shall
be
opened
.
For
whosoever
asketh
,
receiveth
,
and
he
that
seeketh
findeth
,
and
to
him
that
knocketh
it
shall
be
opened
.
Whereupon
,
Aske
,
(
saith
venerable
Beda
)
by
prayer
,
seeke
by
reading
and
hearing
,
and
knock
by
doing
and
practise
.
4.
Diligent
reading
and
meditation
upon
this
booke
,
often
recommended
unto
us
by
this
our
Apostle
in
the
Text.
Blessed
is
he
that
readeth
,
and
heareth
,
and
keepeth
the
words
of
the
prophcie
of
this
booke
.
5
,
Diligent
reading
and
perusing
other
bookes
and
prophesies
of
the
Holy
Scripture
,
and
conferring
one
with
the
other
a
speciall
means
to
understand
the
sense
and
meaning
of
Propheticall
words
and
Phrases
much
used
in
this
booke
,
For
in
the
mouth
of
two
or
three
witnesses
shall
everie
word
be
confirmed
.
6.
Methodicall
proceeding
by
the
rule
of
learning
,
à
notioribus
ad
minus
nota
:
from
things
once
cleared
to
that
which
is
more
obscure
and
difficult
,
or
to
use
the
Apostles
Phrase
from
milke
to
strong
meat
.
▪
Concerning
the
writings
of
Heathen
men
also
,
I
aske
how
we
may
safely
neglect
them
,
where
they
teach
us
any
point
of
truth
or
goodnes
?
seeing
there
is
no
truth
can
be
uttered
by
any
man
,
or
Angel
but
it
must
proceed
from
that
Eternall
and
incommunicable
Truth
our
Lord
Christ
Iesus
,
nor
any
good
can
be
done
or
spoken
,
but
it
must
come
from
the
highest
&
soveraign
Good
,
which
is
God
himself
.
And
therefore
most
truely
and
divinely
speaketh
that
godly
Father
.
They
shall
bring
the
Glory
and
Honour
of
the
Nations
unto
it
.
And
the
riches
of
the
Gentiles
shall
come
unto
thee
saith
the
Lord
.
Let
us
therefore
give
to
God
his
due
,
and
restore
the
holy
vessells
to
the
Temple
,
notwithstanding
Belshazzars
drunken
prophanation
.
Let
us
I
say
hold
fast
that
we
have
received
,
and
use
that
to
Gods
glory
,
which
they
abused
to
their
owne
.
And
this
have
I
debated
somwhat
the
more
at
large
,
to
satisfy
the
nicenesse
of
some
,
which
in
this
point
seeme
to
be
more
scrupulous
,
then
is
convenient
.
To
return
to
our
purpose
,
the
seuenth
meane
to
attain
to
the
understanding
of
prophecies
is
to
exercise
our
selvs
in
discerning
the
times
,
by
diligent
comparing
of
the
events
with
the
prophecies
,
which
we
may
the
better
doe
by
the
help
of
the
godly
and
learned
writings
of
former
times
,
whereof
I
have
spoken
,
especially
Histories
and
Chronologies
,
that
the
wiseman
discerneth
the
time
and
judgment
.
The
men
of
Issachar
,
the
Servants
of
Iesus
Christ
.
1
Vpon
the
words
long
before
spoken
by
our
Saviour
vobis
datum
est
.
To
you
it
is
given
to
know
the
mysteries
of
the
kingdome
of
heaven
;
whether
by
these
words
he
meant
to
signifie
onely
his
Apostles
,
or
all
his
disciples
,
and
them
also
which
(
as
he
speaketh
in
another
place
)
should
beleeve
in
him
through
their
words
?
2
Why
in
these
words
he
made
no
speciall
mention
of
Peter
or
his
successours
,
which
do
now
vindicate
to
themselvs
the
sole
authoritie
of
the
keyes
,
aswell
of
science
,
as
of
power
and
jurisdiction
.
3
whether
those
,
who
by
our
Saviour
are
there
signified
by
a
vobis
datum
,
be
not
the
same
,
which
are
here
called
the
servants
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
why
here
also
there
was
no
mention
of
Peter
or
his
successours
,
or
of
the
Roman
Church
,
which
was
then
in
the
Imperiall
Cittie
,
and
doubtlesse
had
many
godly
men
in
it
,
4
When
our
divine
Evangelist
writeth
these
things
to
the
seven
Churches
of
Asia
,
whether
he
did
not
in
this
according
to
his
direction
?
and
whether
he
doe
not
hereby
shew
,
who
were
meant
by
the
name
of
the
servants
of
God
and
Christ
?
5
what
reason
the
Apostle
had
to
send
it
to
those
Churches
,
and
not
to
the
Roman
church
either
as
chief
,
or
as
one
of
the
rest
;
was
it
perhaps
for
the
reason
of
S.
Hillarie
.
Anne
ambiguum
est
Antichristum
in
his
tectis
esse
sessurum
?
Or
was
he
not
an
Apostle
and
Prophet
to
the
Romans
,
as
well
as
to
them
of
Asia
?
or
for
what
other
reason
?
6
Whether
in
writing
to
those
seven
,
he
did
not
intend
to
write
to
the
whole
universall
Church
of
God
as
well
to
come
as
present
:
as
S.
Augustine
expoundeth
Numero
septenario
vniversae
Ecclesiae
significata
est
perfectio
.
De
Civ
,
17
,
4.
And
onely
to
the
Church
,
and
whether
all
others
be
not
excluded
by
a
vobis
non
est
datum
?
7.
And
lastly
whether
in
writing
to
the
seven
Churches
and
their
Angels
equally
and
indifferently
,
he
do
not
sufficiently
shew
that
the
state
of
the
Church
upon
earth
is
neither
in
the
nature
of
a
Monarchie
,
nor
of
a
Democratie
,
but
of
an
Aristocratie
,
where
the
several
Angels
preside
in
their
severall
Territories
,
precincts
,
and
congregations
,
agreeing
in
the
unity
of
one
faith
under
one
eternall
head
,
the
God
of
Truth
,
Christ
Iesus
?
Let
us
not
deceive
our
selvs
.
Babilonians
use
to
lisp
.
They
cannot
speak
the
language
of
Canaan
with
a
true
spirit
.
Neither
onely
this
booke
but
all
the
Scripture
is
dark
and
obscure
to
them
,
whose
minde
the
God
of
this
world
hath
blinded
,
to
shew
to
his
servants
things
which
must
shortly
come
to
passe
.
And
here
I
must
necessarily
speak
of
the
Subject
which
is
so
joyned
with
the
end
,
that
the
consideration
of
the
one
cannot
be
severed
from
the
other
.
I
demand
therefore
,
what
things
must
be
shewed
to
the
Church
of
God
?
Surely
takeing
a
generall
view
of
this
divine
prophecy
,
for
my
part
I
conceive
that
the
most
here
spoken
of
,
is
of
the
enemies
&
of
their
persecutions
,
&
malicious
practises
against
the
Church
,
and
of
the
defence
and
deliverance
of
the
Church
,
and
the
punishment
of
her
enemies
.
and
so
I
finde
S.
Hieroms
opinion
,
Fear
not
to
Pergamus
,
Hold
fast
to
Thyatira
.
&c.
So
in
the
Gospell
.
These
things
haue
I
spoken
unto
you
that
ye
should
not
be
offended
.
So
in
his
Epistle
,
Let
that
abide
in
you
,
which
ye
have
heard
from
the
begining
.
Take
heed
I
haue
foretold
you
.
The
Head
of
the
Church
,
who
is
also
her
Saviour
&
Protector
in
all
her
troubles
.
3
The
enemies
of
the
Church
,
and
their
persecutions
and
practises
.
4.
The
Confusion
of
those
Enemies
and
the
punishments
inflicted
upon
them
in
this
world
.
5
Their
Everlasting
Damnation
.
6
The
Deliverance
of
the
Church
.
And
lastly
her
Everlasting
Glory
and
felicity
.
Whether
this
be
not
so
,
I
desire
to
know
upon
the
three
Problems
ensuing
.
My
fift
Problem
therefore
is
concerning
the
Church
,
1
In
the
vision
of
the
seuen
golden
Candlesticks
,
2
In
the
vision
of
the
Beasts
,
and
Elders
in
the
midst
of
whom
is
the
Throne
of
God
and
of
the
Lamb.
3
In
the
vision
of
the
Temple
of
God
,
4
In
the
vision
of
the
woman
travelling
with
Child
,
which
bringeth
forth
Christ
Iesus
,
5
As
Mount
Sion
whereupon
the
Lamb
standeth
with
all
his
Army
.
6
As
a
Bride
trimmed
for
her
husband
.
7
As
the
City
of
God
the
new
Ierusalem
whose
wals
are
founded
upon
the
Twelve
Apostles
.
1
As
the
great
Bishop
and
Teacher
of
his
Church
,
in
the
midest
of
the
seuen
golden
Candlesticks
.
2
As
the
Sacrifice
for
his
Church
,
4
As
the
seede
of
the
woman
,
and
yet
the
Sonne
of
God
.
6.
As
a
most
mightie
&
valiant
captain
,
7
And
lastly
as
an
inevitable
Iudge
both
of
quick
&
dead
sitting
on
his
Throne
of
majesty
.
1
The
Divel
that
old
Serpent
,
the
great
Red
Dragon
with
seven
heads
,
and
ten
horns
,
2
False
Apostles
,
Hypocrites
.
3
Nicholaitans
.
Hereticks
.
4
The
followers
of
Iezabel
and
Balaam
.
5
The
first
beast
rising
out
of
the
Sea
.
6
The
second
Beast
rising
out
of
the
Earth
,
which
seemeth
peculiarly
to
signifie
Antichrist
unto
us
,
7
Gog
and
Magog
heathenish
and
open
Persecutors
joyned
with
secret
and
intestine
enemies
,
whereof
wee
have
not
here
to
speake
These
things
seeme
to
me
not
altogether
improper
nor
inconvenient
.
yet
seeing
I
am
no
Prophet
nor
the
sonne
of
a
Prophet
,
I
dare
not
determine
of
them
but
leave
them
to
Theologians
to
consider
.
And
with
favorable
permission
going
forwards
to
search
and
find
out
this
great
enemie
of
the
Church
of
God
:
I
demaund
whether
he
be
not
fully
described
unto
us
in
this
book
of
the
Revelation
and
other
parts
of
Holy
Scriptures
,
by
seven
notable
and
notorious
Attributes
.
1
His
place
.
2
His
state
,
or
body
politick
,
which
must
be
subject
vnto
him
and
support
him
.
3
His
Names
.
4
His
Rising
.
5
His
Raigning
.
6
His
words
and
actions
.
7
His
Times
.
Of
which
Christ
Iesus
assisting
I
meane
to
speak
in
order
.
J.
Of
the
place
of
Antichrist
.
BY
the
rules
of
methode
we
ar
taught
to
proceed
à
notioribus
ad
minus
nota
,
from
things
better
known
to
infer
&
proue
things
not
so
well
known
:
&
of
things
knowen
,
they
say
those
are
best
knowen
,
which
are
visible
or
sensible
,
and
that
the
outward
visible
&
sensible
adjuncts
&
accidents
do
very
much
conduce
to
finde
out
and
discover
the
nature
and
essence
of
everie
thing
.
Euen
our
divine
Euangelist
&
Prophet
,
being
taught
by
the
spirit
of
God
,
seemeth
to
approue
of
these
observations
,
where
he
beginneth
his
Epistle
with
this
protestation
.
That
which
was
from
the
beginning
,
which
we
haue
heard
,
which
we
haue
seene
with
these
our
eyes
,
&c.
making
the
senses
a
sufficient
proofe
of
the
humanitie
conjoyned
with
eternitie
.
This
is
the
cause
wherfore
I
thought
best
to
begin
my
enquirie
at
the
Place
of
Antichrist
.
For
what
is
more
cleare
and
evident
then
that
everie
thing
which
hath
an
existence
,
must
haue
a
place
,
&
he
that
seeketh
for
a
thing
out
of
his
proper
place
,
or
element
,
as
they
now
speak
,
doth
as
if
he
should
seeke
for
a
fish
in
the
fire
,
or
a
swallow
in
the
Sea
.
The
learned
Grecian
,
The
unmoueable
and
nearest
confine
of
that
which
compasseth
any
thing
about
.
He
calleth
it
unmoueable
;
because
in
all
motions
it
is
not
the
place
that
removeth
from
the
thing
,
nor
with
the
thing
,
but
the
thing
it self
is
removed
from
one
place
to
another
.
It
must
be
nearest
,
&
indeed
contiguous
for
els
it
can
not
be
the
place
of
one
thing
,
but
may
contein
another
;
&
it
must
compasse
it
about
:
for
if
it
do
but
touch
it
in
part
,
it
is
to
be
called
adjacent
,
or
contiguous
,
but
not
a
place
.
The
most
learned
Roman
maketh
place
one
of
his
four
principia
.
And
first
I
demand
,
whether
it
be
not
plainly
described
to
be
Rome
,
and
that
Christian
,
upon
the
consideration
of
these
seven
places
of
Scripture
that
follow
?
The
first
in
the
seventeenth
chapter
of
the
Revel.
where
it
is
set
forth
to
be
1.
That
great
citie
.
was
set
upon
seven
hills
.
3.
which
had
seven
heads
or
governours
.
4.
And
ruled
over
the
kings
of
the
earth
.
5
,
which
in
a
mysterie
is
called
Babylon
.
And
6.
Most
aboundant
in
riches
&
glory
.
7
,
Yet
most
filthy
in
all
fornication
and
uncleannes
.
Let
us
examine
these
words
every
one
by
it self
.
It
is
first
a
great
Citie
.
A
city
is
by
some
considered
as
it
consisteth
of
howses
and
buildings
neare
joyning
together
:
so
Ninivie
,
Tyrus
the
old
,
Vrbem
populis
victisque
frequentem
Gentibus
,
&
generis
coeat
si
turba
capacem
Humani
.
A
Citie
populous
,
full
of
conquered
nations
,
and
able
to
receaue
all
mankinde
,
if
they
should
come
together
.
I
thinke
it
cannot
be
denyed
,
but
this
was
a
verie
great
citie
,
—
Cum
pressus
ab
hoste
Clauditur
externis
Romanus
miles
in
oris
.
Effugit
exiguo
nocturna
pericula
vallo
:
Tu
tantum
audito
bellorum
nomine
Roma
Desereris
;
nox
una
tuis
non
credita
muris
.
What
cittie
in
the
world
,
was
like
to
this
great
cittie
?
Martinus
Polonus
and
Pliny
)
sayth
,
the
walles
of
Rome
were
first
xlij
.
miles
in
compasse
,
and
out
of
Vopiscus
,
But
heare
what
Pliny
saith
both
of
Babylon
and
Rome
.
Of
Babylon
first
he
sayth
,
Effecit
passuum
per
directum
xxx
.
millia
DCC
.
LXV
.
which
xxx
miles
and
three
quarters
being
taken
for
the
diameter
,
must
make
the
circumference
to
be
at
the
least
92
miles
.
which
is
farre
aboue
the
reckning
of
Lipsius
.
And
yet
saith
Pliny
farther
:
Ad
extrema
verò
tectorum
cum
castris
praetoriis
a
Milliario
in
Capite
Rom.
fori
statuto
per
vicos
omnium
viarum
mensura
colligit
,
paulò
amplius
septuaginta
millia
pass
.
And
if
that
be
taken
for
the
Diameter
of
Rome
and
the
suburbs
,
then
must
the
compasse
be
almost
200
miles
.
Quo
si
quis
(
saith
he
againe
)
altitudinem
tectorum
addat
,
dignam
profecto
aestimationem
concipiat
,
fateaturque
nullius
urbis
magnitudinem
in
toto
orbe
potuisse
comparari
.
And
it
is
also
to
be
observed
what
the
same
Pliny
writes
of
Babylon
,
Let
us
goe
to
the
next
consideration
,
where
a
cittie
is
said
to
consist
of
a
multitude
or
societie
of
men
,
gathered
together
,
and
we
shall
finde
a
far
greater
cause
to
aske
the
question
of
our
Prophet
,
what
cittie
was
ever
like
it
?
for
what
cittie
in
the
world
can
we
finde
so
famous
,
for
number
of
Tribes
,
and
multitude
of
citizens
,
as
Rome
?
Volsci
,
Hernici
,
Lucani
,
Appuli
,
Campani
,
Gentibus
est
aliis
Tellus
data
limite
certo
;
Romana
spatium
est
urbis
&
orbis
idem
.
So
againe
:
Roma
armis
terras
,
ratibusque
subegerat
undas
:
Atque
iidem
fines
urbis
&
orbis
erant
.
So
Dionisius
Halicarnasseus
calleth
it
,
Vrbem
terrae
,
marisque
dominam
.
Claudianus
Cuncti
gens
omnia
sumus
.
&
many
like
other
sentences
do
we
meet
with
in
their
bookes
.
Neither
was
this
the
opinion
of
the
poets
,
or
vulgar
onely
,
but
their
learned
lawiers
in
the
end
grew
to
be
of
the
same
judgment
,
admirandis
de
magnit
.
Romana
.
but
the
true
and
worthie
use
thereof
,
is
to
acknowledge
the
truth
of
Gods
word
,
revealed
in
this
and
other
prophecies
,
which
(
we
see
)
are
confirmed
by
the
testimonies
of
Heathen
men
,
that
never
heard
of
them
.
Quae
nunc
de
septem
totum
circumspicit
orbem
Montibus
,
imperii
Roma
deumque
locus
.
saith
Ovid.
and
Propert.
septem
urbs
alta
jugis
.
And
the
names
of
these
hilles
are
common
in
their
histories
,
Palatinus
,
Caelius
,
Tarpeius
which
is
also
called
Capitolinus
,
Aventinus
,
Esquilinus
,
Viminalis
,
and
Quirinalis
.
3.
Thirdly
,
what
cittie
was
ever
so
noted
for
seven
kinds
of
supream
governours
,
whereof
every
one
had
the
power
of
a
king
,
summum
imperium
,
power
of
life
and
death
,
from
which
there
was
no
provocation
,
or
appeale
?
All
of
them
are
expresly
named
,
both
by
Livy
and
Tacitus
,
their
principall
Historians
;
Kings
,
Consuls
,
Dictators
,
Decemvirs
,
Tribunes
,
Caesars
,
and
Pontif.
Max.
4.
Fourthly
,
what
cittie
did
ever
so
powerfully
rule
&
command
over
the
kings
of
the
earth
,
as
this
hath
done
?
All
other
Empires
,
and
Imperiall
citties
had
their
severall
Emperors
,
kings
or
princes
,
and
were
subject
to
them
,
and
ruled
by
them
;
as
the
Assirian
,
Persian
,
Grecian
,
Tartarian
,
Turkish
,
Cathaian
,
Abissine
,
Empires
;
the
Sirian
,
Egyptian
,
Ethiopian
,
Parthian
,
Median
,
Indian
and
Macedonian
kingdomes
and
all
their
citties
;
the
great
citties
of
Ninive
,
Persepolis
,
Ecbatana
,
Constantinople
,
Traperus
,
Mexico
,
Quinzay
,
Memphis
,
Ocmus
,
&
all
other
citties
,
that
we
read
of
,
even
Babylon
it self
was
ruled
by
kings
and
Emperors
,
Imperium
terris
,
animos
aequavit
Olimpo
,
saith
Virgil.
But
what
need
I
seek
or
cite
forrein
testimonies
,
Fiftly
for
the
mysticall
name
of
Babilon
,
Mundi
compendium
,
&
in
this
Inventorie
of
riches
&
glorie
,
is
to
be
cast
also
the
account
of
their
innumerable
victories
,
the
greatnes
of
their
Empire
;
their
prudence
and
policie
in
government
;
their
providence
,
fortitude
&
industry
in
war
,
their
learning
and
eloquence
,
the
justice
,
temperance
and
other
morall
vertues
which
appeared
in
some
of
them
,
the
riches
of
their
minds
,
aswell
as
of
their
outward
estate
,
2
,
3
&
●
.
1
,
sat.
2.
de
civ
.
l.
3.
the
gold
and
silver
of
Egipt
.
And
lastly
for
their
fornication
and
beastlines
,
I
desire
them
to
speake
that
haue
read
their
best
authours
▪
Salust
,
Tacitus
,
Sueton
,
virgil
,
Ovid
,
Iuvenal
,
and
others
,
Horace
confesseth
of
himself
Mille
puella●ū
,
puero●um
mille
furores
.
Caesar
was
called
omnium
virorum
mulier
,
et
omnium
mulierum
vir
,
And
who
hath
not
heard
of
the
beastlines
of
Tiberius
and
Caligula
,
Claudius
and
Nero
;
in
a
word
,
it
is
almost
incredible
,
and
most
abhominable
,
what
they
write
in
this
kinde
,
either
of
themselves
,
or
one
of
another
,
But
if
we
take
fornication
in
this
place
for
the
spirituall
adulterie
,
which
is
Idolatry
.
They
that
read
S.
Augustine
de
Civ
.
Dei
,
Livy
,
and
others
of
their
own
authours
doe
know
,
that
(
besides
their
Majores
deos
,
and
four
hundred
and
four
and
twenty
Temples
,
amongst
which
was
the
Pantheon
or
Temple
of
all
Devils
(
as
Tertullian
well
calleth
it
)
and
the
Temple
of
the
city
it self
,
28
,
23.
Religione
(
saith
Tully
truly
,
who
knew
no
religion
but
Idolatry
)
omnes
gentes
nationesque
superavimus
.
And
with
this
kinde
of
fornication
they
made
all
nations
drunk
,
for
every
one
seeing
them
so
prosperous
and
victorious
would
have
their
gods
,
and
worship
them
in
hope
like
Achaz
to
prosper
and
overcome
as
they
did
.
Now
therefore
laying
all
these
things
together
,
I
ask
whether
they
can
be
applyed
to
any
other
Place
in
the
world
,
but
onely
to
Rome
?
To
this
also
may
be
added
consuetudo
loquendi
interpres
optima
,
which
amongst
the
auncient
Iewes
of
the
Sanhedrin
was
,
Magister
in
princip.
glossae
epistolae
ad
Romanos
telleth
us
that
,
cum
dicitur
Apostolus
intelligitur
Paulus
,
cum
dicitur
urbs
intelligitur
Roma
:
which
common
notice
may
be
the
cause
why
our
Prophet
did
so
much
ingeminate
that
article
,
to
shew
that
he
spake
of
a
city
well
inough
knowen
to
be
such
viz.
Great
and
Imperiall
.
And
if
this
be
cleare
and
evident
,
that
by
the
name
of
the
Great
cittie
,
and
of
Babylon
in
this
Revelation
,
Rome
,
and
onely
Rome
is
meant
this
I
hope
will
serue
to
illustrate
other
places
;
As
for
example
,
the
second
place
,
the
beast
shall
make
warre
against
the
two
witnesses
of
God
,
and
shall
overcome
them
and
kill
them
.
And
their
dead
bodies
shall
ly
in
the
streets
of
the
great
City
,
which
spiritually
is
called
Sodom
and
Egipt
where
also
our
Lord
was
crucified
;
Although
some
doubt
might
be
conceived
of
the
names
of
Egypt
and
Sodom
in
this
place
,
and
where
our
Lord
was
crucified
,
yet
the
name
of
the
Great
cittie
,
ought
by
the
reasons
&
authorities
aforesaid
,
to
hold
us
fast
to
Rome
.
For
none
else
was
then
great
,
nor
worthie
to
be
so
called
,
as
I
haue
shewed
before
.
Let
us
see
then
how
these
names
Sodome
and
Egypt
may
be
applied
to
Rome
,
and
therein
first
what
it
is
to
be
spiritually
called
.
There
be
many
spirits
mentioned
in
the
scriptures
,
but
here
I
think
that
spirit
is
meant
,
which
is
spoken
of
by
our
Lord
in
the
Gospell
,
Ye
shall
know
them
by
their
fruits
,
do
men
gather
grapes
of
thornes
,
or
figs
of
thistles
?
as
if
he
should
say
,
men
do
not
call
that
a
thorne
,
of
which
they
gather
grapes
,
nor
that
a
thistle
,
of
which
they
gather
figges
:
but
that
is
called
a
vine
,
and
this
a
fig-tree
.
For
it
is
not
an
evill
tree
that
bringeth
forth
good
fruits
,
nor
a
good
tree
that
bringeth
forth
evill
fruits
.
beastly
filthines
,
bloudie
crueltie
,
as
we
read
in
the
scripture
,
and
besides
,
Herodotus
,
Iuvenal
.
Diod.
Sic.
Anaxandrid
.
and
Plutarch
.
Tacitus
,
Sueton
,
Virgil.
and
he
rest
that
I
cited
before
,
concerning
their
horrible
filthines
and
Idolatrie
.
Read
the
Ecclesiastick
Histories
of
their
persecutions
,
and
their
best
Historians
,
Tacitus
&
Suetonius
of
their
tyrannies
&
crueltie
.
Are
they
not
still
the
works
of
Rome
in
these
later
times
?
Read
Petrach
,
Mantuan
,
Platina
,
Blesensis
.
Roma
est
jam
tota
lupanar
,
sayth
one
;
It
is
notorious
that
almost
all
the
Cardinals
of
Rome
haue
their
Manfrones
Cinaedos
,
sayth
another
,
who
by
authorities
and
arguments
drawn
out
of
Iacobatius
,
&
other
authors
of
the
Romanists
,
without
exception
,
fully
proveth
,
that
there
is
not
now
,
nor
hath
beene
for
many
yeares
past
any
true
Pope
,
nor
lawfull
Cardinall
,
but
that
they
are
all
Intruders
,
Simoniakes
,
Sodomites
,
&c.
and
so
haue
been
of
long
time
,
and
therefore
by
the
sentence
of
the
Pope
himself
,
Iohannes
Casa
,
Archb.
of
Beneventum
,
&
Legate
à
Latere
,
who
set
forth
a
book
in
commendation
of
that
crying
sin
,
are
not
yet
forgotten
,
and
that
booke
also
passed
currant
a
long
time
amongst
them
without
controule
.
The
bloudy
actions
of
Aluisius
,
Borgia
,
Diazius
,
Minerius
,
Gardner
,
Bonner
,
the
murdering
Dominican
in
France
,
and
the
Pouder-traitors
in
England
,
and
many
others
,
were
not
onely
not
disallowed
by
them
,
but
praised
and
commended
,
yet
Qui
non
vetat
peccare
,
cum
p●ssit
,
jubet
,
saith
the
Pagan
,
&
I
desire
to
know
,
whether
any
man
ever
saw
,
read
or
heard
of
any
nation
,
Christian
,
Iew
,
or
Turke
,
Saracen
or
Savage
,
wherein
Sodomie
hath
been
so
publiquely
practised
&
allowed
,
as
in
Rome
?
Their
Idols
and
images
also
,
are
knowen
to
be
innumerable
,
whereof
we
shall
speake
more
hereafter
.
What
shall
we
say
then
of
the
fourth
note
of
this
place
,
where
also
our
Lord
was
crucified
?
In
Ierusalem
,
sayth
the
Babylonian
:
but
Ierusalem
at
the
time
of
the
writing
of
this
Apocalyps
,
was
so
far
from
being
a
great
cittie
,
that
it
was
no
cittie
at
all
,
for
it
was
utterly
destroyed
before
by
Titus
.
And
if
it
had
been
then
a
cittie
,
yet
was
it
far
from
being
great
,
or
bearing
rule
over
kings
,
and
although
Ierusalem
be
some
time
called
the
holy
cittie
,
yet
is
it
never
called
the
great
cittie
,
18
,
31.
which
by
learned
men
is
observed
to
haue
been
properly
used
by
the
Romans
?
were
they
not
Roman
souldiers
by
whom
he
was
crucifyed
?
was
it
not
extra
portas
Ierusalem
?
&
was
it
not
all
done
by
the
power
of
Caesar
?
and
what
followeth
of
all
this
,
Vbi
Caesar
,
ibi
Roma
,
where
Caesar
is
there
is
Rome
,
sayd
the
old
Lawiers
,
as
the
new
say
now
a
dayes
,
Vbi
Papa
,
ibi
Roma
,
These
four
points
therefore
being
cleared
,
it
is
not
hard
to
apply
three
others
unto
it
,
which
are
mentioned
in
the
same
place
of
scripture
,
to
make
up
the
number
of
seuen
,
viz.
5.
That
this
is
the
same
great
cittie
,
where
the
beast
should
make
warre
against
the
saincts
:
and
6
,
where
he
should
kill
the
witnesses
of
God
:
and
7
,
where
their
dead
bodies
should
lye
in
the
streets
,
and
therefore
the
place
of
Antichrist
.
A
third
scripture
speaking
of
the
place
of
Antichrist
,
A
fourth
scripture
is
that
,
I
sit
as
a
queen
,
and
am
no
widow
.
And
so
Tully
calleth
her
,
Terrarum
Dea
Gentiumque
Roma
.
5
,
Therefore
in
the
text
she
is
truly
called
mightie
.
6
,
Abounding
in
all
riches
and
Treasures
,
Non
auro
tectisve
modus
.
And
7
,
Quinti
progenies
Arri
,
par
nobile
fratrum
Nequitia
&
nugis
.
—
A
couple
of
knaues
:
They
were
wont
to
dine
upon
Nightingales
though
verie
deerely
bought
.
A
dish
that
I
thinke
no
Prince
in
Christendome
would
desire
for
any
good
taste
,
nor
these
men
,
but
for
their
luxurious
prodigalitie
.
And
yet
see
another
not
of
Antonius
,
or
Cleopatra
,
but
of
a
stage
players
sonne
:
Filius
Aesopi
detractam
ex
aure
Metellae
(
Scilicet
ut
decies
solidum
exorberet
)
aceto
Diluit
in
signem
baccam
.
—
O
braue
drinker
that
dissolved
in
vinegar
a
pearle
worth
fiue
and
twentie
thousand
Crownes
(
as
the
Interpreters
expound
it
▪
Myriades
drachmarum
everie
100
drachmae
,
being
accounted
worth
58
shil.
4
pence
,
and
consequently
,
amounting
in
our
English
coin
to
aboue
7290
pounds
.
what
cittie
was
ever
like
to
this
in
treasures
or
filthie
pleasures
?
But
I
hast
to
a
fift
place
of
scripture
which
will
deserv
both
longer
stay
and
better
consideration
.
And
because
I
shall
herein
differ
not
a
little
from
all
other
interpreters
that
I
have
read
,
I
have
the
greater
reason
to
continue
my
course
in
Problems
.
Q●ot
cae●●m
si
elias
,
And
many
such
like
,
or
the
faculties
dispensations
pardons
and
decrees
,
flowing
from
the
castle
of
S.
Angelo
,
and
the
pallace
of
Lateran
in
their
favour
.
And
lastly
,
upon
the
same
word
I
would
aske
,
whether
that
the
Hebrew
word
,
which
in
the
Greek
writing
is
Armageddon
,
may
not
by
an
easie
transposition
,
septem
urbs
alta
jugis
,
atque
altae
maenia
Romae
,
where
princely
men
as
the
Cardinals
and
women
abounding
in
treasures
and
pleasures
,
as
the
Cortesanaes
are
gathered
together
.
Which
transposition
of
a
letter
is
verie
usuall
in
the
Hebrew
,
and
warranted
by
many
examples
of
the
holy
Scripture
.
And
upon
all
these
precedent
places
&
circumstances
I
demand
,
7
,
1.
&
passim
alibi
.
whether
it
be
possible
to
apply
these
prophecies
to
any
cittie
or
place
in
the
world
besides
Rome
?
True
sayth
the
Babylonian
,
it
is
to
be
understood
of
Rome
,
(
for
so
they
confesse
of
late
,
Authenticall
contestis
.
The
sixth
scripture
then
,
speaking
of
the
Place
of
Antichrist
,
telleth
us
plainly
,
2
Thes.
2.
August
.
de
civ
.
dei
.
l.
20
cap.
19.
Nulli
dubliim
est
cum
de
Antichristo
ista
dixis●●
,
&c.
Antichristus
in
domo
domini
in
sede
Christi
sedebit
.
Ambros
.
in
locum
.
Male
Ecc'esiam
Dei
in
tectis
aedificiisque
veneramini
,
Anne
ambiguum
est
Antichristum
in
his
esse
sessurum
.
Hilar.
contra
Aux
.
that
it
must
be
the
Temple
of
God
.
It
is
the
word
of
S.
Paul
,
which
would
never
haue
called
the
Ethnike
state
of
Rome
,
the
Temple
of
God
.
It
must
therefore
be
understood
of
the
church
of
God
,
&
so
the
Fathers
take
it
without
all
doubt
or
question
,
&
that
in
Rome
,
for
out
of
Rome
it
is
in
vain
to
seeke
,
as
by
the
former
places
may
fully
appear
.
And
yet
this
text
goeth
not
single
,
but
seemes
to
be
drawn
out
of
an
ancient
prophecie
of
the
Euangelicall
Prophet
,
where
he
bringeth
in
the
prince
of
the
first
Babylon
,
a
tipe
of
the
second
,
using
these
words
:
I
will
ascend
into
heauen
,
and
exalt
my
throne
aboue
,
beside
the
starres
of
God
.
I
will
sit
also
upon
the
mount
of
the
Church
or
Congregation
.
so
farr
the
Prophet
.
Now
lay
the
words
of
the
Apostle
to
them
.
That
man
of
sinne
exalteth
himselfe
aboue
all
that
is
called
God
▪
or
that
is
worshiped
,
so
that
he
doth
sit
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
shewing
himself
,
that
he
is
God
.
On
the
mount
of
the
Church
,
sayth
the
one
.
In
the
Temple
of
God
,
sayth
the
other
.
The
Temple
of
God
was
in
Ierusalem
saith
the
Babylonian
.
But
marke
the
seauenth
,
and
see
whether
yet
againe
Rome
,
and
the
Church
of
God
in
Rome
,
be
not
precisely
described
.
It
is
in
the
Prophecie
of
Daniel
,
that
beloved
Prophet
,
as
our
Euangelist
was
the
beloved
disciple
.
He
shall
plant
(
saith
he
)
the
Tabernacles
of
his
Pallace
betweene
the
seas
,
In
the
Glorious
mountaine
of
Holynes
;
Neither
goeth
this
place
alone
,
but
commeth
with
a
witnes
;
For
the
like
is
said
of
the
King
of
Tyrus
,
a
tipe
also
of
Antichrist
,
in
that
severe
Priest
and
Prophet
Ezechiel
.
Thou
hast
sayd
,
I
am
a
God
,
I
sit
in
the
seat
of
God
,
in
the
midest
of
the
seas
.
That
which
Daniel
signifyed
by
setting
his
Pallace
betweene
the
seas
,
in
the
glorious
holy
Mountain
;
that
Ezekiel
expresseth
,
by
sitting
in
the
seat
of
God
,
in
the
middest
of
the
seas
,
and
whether
both
these
do
not
prefigure
unto
us
the
Church
of
Rome
:
I
desire
the
Learned
to
judge
.
It
must
be
a
mountaine
of
Holynes
,
seate
of
God
,
which
are
the
proper
Titles
of
the
Church
in
the
old
Prophets
.
And
this
church
must
not
be
an
obscure
,
a
glorious
church
;
and
this
Glorious
church
must
be
betweene
two
seas
;
How
this
can
be
applyed
to
Tyrus
,
Babylon
,
Ierusalem
,
Constantinople
,
or
to
any
other
cittie
in
the
world
beside
Rome
,
I
ask
of
all
that
know
the
two
famous
seas
that
imbrace
Italie
,
whereof
the
one
is
called
MarC
superum
,
Adriaticum
,
or
the
Gulfe
of
Venice
:
the
other
is
Mare
Inferum
,
Tirihenum
,
or
the
Straights
?
both
mentioned
by
Vergil
in
one
verse
,
for
the
glorie
of
Italie
.
An
mare
quod
supera
memorem
,
quodque
alluit
infra
?
Betweene
these
two
seas
Rome
was
,
and
is
seated
,
which
was
in
the
beginning
a
church
truly
glorious
,
both
for
the
Martyrdome
of
many
godly
men
,
&
for
their
constant
profession
of
the
truth
against
Heretikes
(
for
I
will
not
detract
the
least
thing
from
them
)
and
for
that
it
was
the
Imperiall
cittie
.
For
which
cause
it
was
called
Prima
sedes
,
which
was
the
greatest
title
that
it
had
for
400
yeares
.
—
Peslem
subeuntem
prima
recidit
.
S.
P.
Q.
R.
Sedes
Roma
Petri
,
quae
Pastoralis
honoris
Facta
caput
mundo
,
quiCquid
non
possidet
armis
.
Religione
tenet
.
After
this
(
I
say
)
and
such
like
,
a
glorious
church
,
between
two
seas
,
and
a
place
noted
by
other
prophecies
,
to
be
that
great
,
that
septimountaine
,
that
Imperiall
cittie
,
whereupon
Antichrist
should
sit
.
The
same
argument
will
serue
to
proue
,
that
it
cannot
be
meant
of
Babylon
,
Constantinople
,
or
any
other
cittie
.
For
it
cannot
stand
with
the
Prophecies
.
Yet
another
objection
is
made
;
Voces
clamorum
,
vox
sanguinis
,
&
Sod●morum
;
Vox
oppressorum
,
&
merces
detenta
laborum
.
To
which
we
may
adde
,
Turba
idolorum
,
&
blasphemia
sacrilegorum
.
For
so
he
goeth
forward
in
his
sixth
booke
to
shew
the
sinnes
,
not
onely
of
murther
filthines
,
and
Sodomy
,
but
of
most
abhominable
and
Hethenish
idolatrie
,
used
and
continued
in
Rome
,
euen
in
those
her
best
times
:
whereof
he
proveth
,
not
onely
particular
persons
,
but
the
whole
cittie
euen
the
Christians
in
it
,
to
be
guiltie
.
First
for
murder
he
prooveth
them
to
be
guiltie
,
by
their
common
shewes
in
theaters
,
where
men
were
cast
to
be
devoured
of
beasts
,
for
the
pleasures
of
the
spectators
:
then
for
their
idolatrie
in
their
playes
:
&
for
their
filthie
beastlines
everie
where
.
his
words
be
these
.
Nihil
ferme
vel
criminum
,
vel
flagitiorum
est
,
quod
in
spectaculis
non
sit
:
ubi
summum
delitiarum
genus
est
mori
homines
,
aut
quod
est
morte
gravius
acerbiusque
lacerari
:
expleri
ferarum
alvos
humanis
carnibus
:
comedi
homines
cum
circumstantium
laetitia
;
conspicientium
voluptate
;
hoc
est
non
minus
penè
hominum
aspectibus
,
quàm
bestiarum
dentibus
devorari
.
And
a
little
after
:
Sed
haec
(
inquis
)
non
semper
siunt
:
Certum
est
,
&
praeclara
erroris
est
excusatio
;
quia
non
semper
siunt
:
quasi
verò
unquam
fieri
debeant
,
quae
Deum
laedunt
;
aut
ideo
quae
mala
sunt
bene
fiant
,
quia
non
jugiter
fiant
.
Nam
&
homicidae
homines
non
semper
occidunt
,
&
tamen
homicidae
sunt
,
etiam
quando
non
occidunt
.
Et
latrones
omnes
,
non
semper
latrotinantur
:
sed
latrenes
tamen
esse
non
desinunt
.
sic
utique
omnes
hi
qui
spectaculis
istiusmodi
delectantur
,
etiam
quando
non
spectant
innoxii
tamen
à
spectaculorum
maculis
mente
non
sunt
,
quia
semper
vellent
spectare
,
si
possent
.
So
much
for
murder
,
now
for
Idolatrie
and
sacriledge
.
It
followeth
,
Nec
solum
hoc
,
sed
sunt
alia
majora
.
Quid
enim
?
nunquid
non
consulibus
&
pulli
adhuc
Gentilium
sacrilegiorum
more
pascuntur
?
&
volantis
pennae
auguria
quaeruntur
?
ac
pene
omnia
fiunt
,
quae
etiam
illi
quondom
Pagani
veteres
frivola
,
atque
irridenda
duxerunt
?
Et
cum
haec
omnia
ipsi
agant
▪
qui
annis
nomina
tribuunt
,
&
a
quibus
anni
ipsi
exordium
sumunt
,
credimus
nobis
bene
annos
posse
procedere
,
qui
a
rebus
talibus
ordiantur
?
And
in
the
seuenth
booke
,
of
their
Sodomitrie
he
sayth
,
Quid
fieri
prodigiosius
potuit
?
in
urbe
christiana
,
in
urbe
ecclesiastica
,
quam
quondam
doctrinis
suis
Apostoli
instituerant
,
quam
passionibus
suis
Martyres
coronarant
,
viri
in
semetipsis
foeminas
profitebantur
,
&
hoc
sine
pudoris
umbraculo
,
sine
ullo
verecundiae
amictu
:
ac
quasi
parum
piaculi
esset
,
si
malo
illo
malorum
tantum
inquinarentur
authores
,
per
publicam
sceleris
professionem
,
fiebat
etiam
scelus
integrae
civitatis
.
Videbat
quippe
hoc
universa
urbs
,
&
patiebatur
:
videbant
judices
,
&
acquiescebant
:
populus
videbat
,
&
applaudebat
:
ac
sic
diffuso
per
totam
urbem
dedecoris
scelerisque
consortio
,
etsi
hoc
commune
omnibus
non
faciebat
actus
,
commune
omnibus
faciebat
assensus
.
And
a
little
after
:
Vniversa
Romani
nominis
dignitas
facinoris
prodigiosi
inurebatur
infamia
.
Is
not
this
sufficient
to
prove
Rome
,
even
christian
to
be
full
of
Sodomie
and
Idolatrie
?
A
great
deale
more
hath
he
.
His
whole
booke
is
most
worthy
to
be
read
over
.
And
this
was
in
his
time
,
which
was
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
460
,
when
there
had
been
at
least
ten
christian
Emperors
,
and
aboue
twentie
Martyrs
and
Saints
Bishops
in
Rome
,
where
then
was
the
excellent
puritie
of
the
Roman
Church
,
or
golden
Common-wealth
,
which
some
do
so
much
boast
&
admire
?
where
was
their
christianitie
,
as
Salvianus
himself
demandeth
?
Doth
not
the
holy
Ghost
teach
us
to
speak
much
more
truely
,
I●on
mixt
with
dyrt
?
as
the
Emperor
Tiberius
was
called
Lutum
sanguine
maceratum
,
dyrt
mixt
with
bloud
?
unles
you
will
therefore
call
it
golden
,
because
in
filthines
and
Idolatrie
it
was
like
the
old
Babylon
,
which
was
figured
by
the
head
of
Gold
?
or
because
it
is
the
seat
of
the
golden
Harlot
?
But
of
this
else-where
.
In
the
mean
space
I
demand
again
,
where
was
the
zeale
of
their
Bishops
to
reforme
or
correct
these
enormities
,
euen
of
the
Christians
?
where
were
their
decrees
or
decretals
to
restrain
them
?
where
was
the
courage
of
the
Priests
or
Clergie
to
reprehend
or
censure
them
?
was
there
none
amongst
them
all
,
but
that
Tertullian
of
Carthage
and
Salvianus
of
Massilia
must
rise
up
to
speak
of
it
?
Videbat
hoc
universa
urbs
&
patiebatur
,
videbant
Iudices
,
&
acquiescebant
:
sayth
he
:
So
here
was
Babylon
,
and
yet
I
confesse
there
was
Sion
also
,
But
Sion
dwelling
in
Babylon
.
Whereof
the
Prophet
Zacharie
,
after
the
returne
from
the
first
captivitie
seemeth
to
speak
saying
:
Deliver
thy self
o
Sion
,
that
dwellest
with
the
daughter
of
Babylon
.
And
our
Evangelist
repeateth
:
Come
out
of
her
my
people
;
shewing
that
the
prophecie
of
Esay
and
Ieremie
concerning
her
destruction
are
not
yet
fulfilled
.
I
demand
then
upon
all
these
premisses
,
whether
any
place
can
be
found
in
the
world
qualified
for
to
be
the
seat
of
Antichrist
,
according
to
these
Prophesies
,
besides
the
Septimontane
Rome
,
and
that
Christian
:
the
mountain
of
holynes
,
and
yet
Sodome
;
the
Temple
of
God
and
yet
Egypt
,
Sion
and
yet
Babylon
?
which
euen
in
her
best
Christianitie
retained
the
Barbarous
crueltie
,
the
abhominable
filthines
,
and
horrible
idolatrie
of
Egypt
,
Sodom
and
Babylon
in
their
publike
sights
and
shewes
,
Theaters
,
solemnities
,
ceremonies
&
common
practise
.
And
no
sooner
did
they
suppresse
those
old
Pagan
Idolatries
,
but
they
fell
to
this
new
Idolatrie
of
worshiping
of
Images
,
which
they
still
practise
&
defend
,
together
with
their
ever
accustomed
filthines
&
crueltie
;
whereupon
I
must
propose
this
Problem
:
whether
by
any
possibilitie
or
imagination
of
man
,
these
things
can
be
applied
to
any
other
place
,
but
Rome
?
II.
Of
the
state
of
Antichrist
.
THE
next
thing
after
the
place
,
which
offereth
it self
to
our
senses
and
consideration
,
seemeth
to
be
the
subject
,
or
bodie
without
which
no
Accident
can
consist
,
and
therefore
used
in
the
definition
of
Accidents
,
especially
Relatiues
,
which
cannot
be
without
their
Correlatiues
:
as
a
father
cannot
be
so
called
,
but
in
respect
of
his
sonne
,
nor
a
Monarch
or
king
,
but
in
respect
of
his
monarchie
,
kingdome
,
or
state
Politike
subject
unto
him
And
this
also
must
be
proportionable
,
as
we
said
before
of
Relatiues
.
For
as
great
things
must
haue
great
places
;
so
a
great
and
mightie
Monarch
,
must
haue
a
great
state
under
him
:
And
as
by
the
greatnes
of
the
place
we
may
measure
the
body
:
so
by
the
greatnes
of
the
state
subject
to
any
Prince
,
we
judge
of
the
greatnes
&
power
of
the
Prince
himself
.
We
haue
seene
alreadie
a
great
place
appointed
for
Antichrist
;
Let
us
now
see
the
greatnes
of
the
state
and
bodie
politike
that
must
be
subject
unto
him
and
support
him
.
And
this
also
hath
not
been
neglected
in
the
H.
Scriptures
;
but
is
set
forth
,
and
described
in
divers
places
,
especially
three
,
as
the
best
Interpreters
do
obserue
,
which
also
do
concurre
,
and
haue
good
correspondence
with
the
prophecies
concerning
his
place
aboue
specified
.
First
in
the
seuenth
chap.
of
the
prophet
Daniel
.
Secondly
the
13
ch.
of
the
Rev.
And
thirdly
,
the
17
ch.
of
the
Rev.
which
places
agree
in
some
things
,
and
differ
in
others
,
and
that
agreement
and
those
differences
,
together
with
the
reasons
thereof
deserue
to
be
narrowly
sifted
.
First
in
Daniell
we
finde
a
great
and
terrible
Beast
with
ten
hornes
,
and
amongst
the
rest
a
litle
horne
rising
up
,
&c.
In
the
13
of
the
Rev.
we
fynd
two
beasts
,
one
rising
è
mari
out
of
the
Sea
,
as
all
the
beasts
in
Daniel
,
with
tenne
hornes
&c.
the
other
rising
e
Terra
.
In
the
17
chap.
of
the
Rev.
we
fynde
a
great
beast
with
ten
hornes
,
and
a
whore
sitting
on
his
back
.
Let
us
first
consider
of
the
description
of
this
great
beast
rising
out
of
the
sea
,
in
the
13
ch.
of
the
Rev.
where
he
seemeth
to
be
most
fully
set
forth
positiuely
,
and
after
comparatiuely
.
Here
therefore
the
great
beast
rising
out
of
the
sea
is
described
first
,
in
his
existence
or
parts
.
Secondly
,
in
his
power
&
actions
.
For
his
existence
and
parts
,
it
is
first
said
to
be
a
beast
,
rising
out
of
the
sea
.
Secondly
,
having
seauen
heads
.
Thirdly
,
ten
hornes
crowned
.
Fourthly
,
upon
his
heads
were
names
of
blasphemie
.
Fiftly
,
his
bodie
like
a
Leopard
.
Sixtly
,
his
feet
like
a
beare
.
And
seuenthly
,
his
mouth
like
a
Lion
.
For
his
power
and
actions
it
is
said
.
1
,
that
the
dragon
gaue
him
his
power
,
and
his
throne
,
and
great
authoritie
.
2
,
That
one
of
his
heads
was
wounded
,
as
it
were
to
death
,
but
his
deadly
wound
was
cured
.
3
,
All
the
world
wondered
after
the
beast
,
and
worshiped
the
Dragon
,
which
gaue
power
to
the
beast
,
and
worshiped
the
beast
,
saying
,
Who
is
like
to
the
beast
?
Who
is
able
to
make
warre
with
him
?
4
,
There
was
giuen
him
a
mouth
to
speak
great
things
and
blasphemies
.
5
,
Power
was
given
to
him
to
doe
and
continue
two
and
fortie
months
.
6
,
He
opened
his
mouth
in
blasphemie
against
God
,
to
blaspheame
his
name
and
his
Tabernacle
,
and
them
that
dwell
in
heauen
.
7
,
And
it
was
giuen
to
him
,
to
make
warre
with
the
saints
,
and
to
overcome
them
,
and
power
was
giuen
him
over
all
kindreds
tongues
and
nations
.
And
all
that
dwell
upon
earth
shall
worship
him
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
Book
of
Life
,
and
Loe
here
a
strange
and
mightie
beast
.
Now
what
is
meant
by
the
name
of
a
beast
rising
out
of
the
sea
,
the
prophet
Daniell
telleth
us
.
For
he
saith
plainly
,
a
kingdome
rising
upon
the
earth
.
And
the
fourth
Beast
(
saith
he
)
is
the
fourth
kingdome
.
Which
seemeth
to
be
the
same
that
is
here
spoken
of
.
The
prophet
Ezechiel
useth
the
same
phrase
,
Wherefore
laye
thy
mother
as
a
Lyonesse
among
the
Lyons
?
&c.
And
againe
,
the
great
Eagle
,
&c.
Now
if
this
be
a
kingdome
,
which
is
spoken
of
by
our
Euangelist
,
of
necessitie
it
must
be
some
verie
great
and
mightie
kingdome
,
for
so
it
appeareth
by
all
parts
of
the
description
,
especially
where
it
is
said
,
that
all
the
world
wo●shipeth
it
.
And
in
the
question
that
is
asked
:
Who
is
able
to
warre
with
him
?
paralel
to
that
question
asked
in
another
place
,
What
cittie
is
like
to
this
great
cittie
?
As
the
description
also
of
this
beast
here
,
is
almost
the
same
with
that
which
is
expressed
in
the
17
chap.
of
this
Book
.
I
ask
then
,
what
kingdome
or
Empire
can
be
understood
in
this
place
?
Surely
he
that
will
say
that
this
beast
here
,
and
the
beast
in
the
17
chap.
do
signifie
any
other
kingdom
beside
Rome
,
must
produce
some
other
great
Empire
,
to
whom
the
seaven
heads
,
and
the
other
attributes
there
given
unto
it
,
may
be
applied
,
aswell
as
to
the
Roman
,
which
no
man
yet
could
ever
do
.
Let
us
therefore
see
the
description
of
this
mightie
Empire
comparatiue
,
and
wherein
it
doth
agree
or
differ
from
that
which
is
described
by
the
Prophet
Daniel
,
and
by
this
our
Euangelist
in
the
17
ch.
The
fourth
Beast
(
saith
the
Prophet
)
comming
out
of
the
sea
,
was
fearfull
and
terrible
,
and
verie
strong
.
It
had
great
Iron
teeth
,
it
devoured
and
brake
in
peeces
,
and
stamped
the
residue
under
his
feet
,
it
was
unlike
the
other
beasts
,
for
it
had
ten
horns
,
&
there
came
up
among
them
another
little
horne
,
before
whom
three
of
the
first
hornes
were
plucked
away
,
and
in
this
horne
were
eyes
like
a
man
,
and
a
mouth
speaking
presumptuous
things
.
And
this
fourth
beast
shall
be
the
fourth
kingdome
,
and
shall
be
unlike
to
all
kingdomes
,
and
shall
devour
the
whole
earth
,
and
tread
it
downe
,
and
breake
it
in
peeces
,
and
the
teene
hornes
out
of
this
kingdome
are
ten
kings
,
and
another
shall
arise
after
them
,
and
he
shall
be
unlike
the
first
,
and
shall
subdue
three
kings
.
And
shall
speak
words
against
the
Most
High
,
and
think
that
he
may
change
times
and
lawes
,
and
they
shall
be
given
into
his
hands
untill
a
time
,
times
,
and
half
a
time
.
But
the
judgment
shal
sit
,
and
they
shall
take
away
his
dominion
,
to
consume
and
destroy
it
unto
the
end
.
This
is
Daniels
description
of
the
fourth
Monarchie
.
Let
us
heare
again
how
the
Euangelist
describeth
it
in
the
13
chap.
I
saw
a
beast
rising
out
of
the
sea
having
seuen
heads
,
and
ten
hornes
(
so
Daniell
)
and
upon
his
hornes
ten
crownes
,
&
upon
his
heads
the
names
of
blasphemie
.
And
the
Beast
which
I
saw
was
like
a
Leopard
,
and
his
feete
were
as
the
feete
of
a
Bear
,
&
his
mouth
as
the
mouth
of
a
lyon
,
and
the
dragon
gaue
him
his
throne
and
great
authoritie
:
and
I
saw
one
of
his
heads
as
wounded
to
death
,
but
the
deadly
wound
was
healed
,
and
all
the
world
wondred
and
followed
the
beast
,
and
they
worshiped
the
dragon
,
which
gaue
power
to
the
beast
,
saying
,
Who
is
like
to
the
beast
,
who
is
able
to
make
warre
with
him
?
(
so
Daniell
)
it
shall
devour
the
whole
earth
,
&c.
And
there
was
giuen
unto
him
a
mouth
that
spake
great
things
&
blasphemies
,
&
power
was
giuen
him
to
continue
42
months
.
And
he
opened
his
mouth
in
blasphemie
against
God
,
to
blaspheme
his
name
,
&
his
Tabernacle
,
and
them
that
dwelt
in
heauen
.
And
it
was
giuen
unto
him
to
make
warre
with
the
Saints
,
and
to
overcome
them
,
and
power
was
giuen
him
over
everie
kindred
,
tongue
and
nation
.
Therefore
all
that
dwell
upon
the
earth
shall
worship
him
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
booke
of
life
,
of
the
lambe
which
was
slayn
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
.
In
the
17
chap.
of
the
Revelation
it
is
thus
:
The
woman
sate
upon
a
scarlet
beast
,
full
of
names
of
blasphemie
,
which
had
seuen
heads
and
ten
hornes
.
(
so
in
the
former
prophecies
)
And
the
beast
which
thou
hast
seene
,
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
shall
ascend
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pitte
,
and
shall
goe
into
perdition
.
And
they
that
dwell
on
the
earth
shall
wonder
,
whose
names
are
not
written
in
the
book
of
life
from
the
foundation
of
the
world
,
when
they
behold
the
beast
that
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
yet
is
.
Here
is
the
minde
that
hath
wisdome
:
The
seuen
heads
are
seuen
mountains
,
they
are
also
seuen
kings
,
fiue
are
fallen
,
one
is
,
another
is
not
yet
come
,
and
when
he
cometh
he
must
continue
a
short
space
.
And
the
beast
that
was
and
is
not
,
is
the
eight
,
&
is
of
the
seuen
,
and
shall
go
into
destruction
.
And
the
ten
hornes
which
thou
sawest
are
ten
kings
,
which
yet
haue
not
receaved
a
kingdome
,
but
shall
receaue
power
as
kings
at
one
houre
with
the
beast
.
These
shall
haue
one
minde
;
and
shall
giue
their
power
&
athoritie
to
the
beast
.
These
shall
fight
with
the
Lamb
,
and
the
Lambe
shall
overcome
them
,
&
the
ten
hornes
shall
hate
the
whore
,
and
shall
make
her
desolate
,
and
naked
,
and
shall
eat
her
flesh
and
shall
burne
her
with
fire
.
They
that
be
of
indifferent
Iudgment
may
see
in
that
Prophecie
of
Daniell
many
things
that
cannot
be
applyed
to
Antiochus
,
or
to
the
kingdome
of
the
Seleucidae
.
1.
In
the
rising
of
this
beast
,
which
both
affirm
to
be
out
of
the
sea
.
2.
In
the
name
,
a
Beast
,
that
is
,
a
Kingdom
,
as
the
Angel
expoundeth
it
,
not
one
King
individuall
:
although
if
he
did
say
a
King
,
we
may
understand
well
enough
the
whole
succession
:
as
where
he
saith
,
Thou
(
o
King
)
art
that
head
of
Gold
.
3.
In
the
attribute
which
they
give
unto
him
.
Great
strength
and
power
unmatchable
,
and
unresistable
.
4.
In
his
disposition
most
cruell
and
bloudy
.
5.
In
the
instruments
of
his
power
,
Ten
horns
,
that
is
,
ten
Kings
.
6.
In
his
Warre
against
the
saincts
,
&
prevailing
against
them
.
7.
In
his
Blasphemie
against
God
.
Vpon
which
7.
considerations
I
demaund
whether
we
may
not
safely
conclude
with
S.
Hierom
S.
Augustine
,
and
the
other
excellent
expositors
above
cited
,
that
this
Kingdom
perspicuè
,
manifestly
doth
belong
to
the
Romans
.
which
is
also
here
proved
by
these
seven
Attributes
.
1.
His
rising
out
of
the
sea
of
great
commotions
in
the
world
,
like
others
.
2.
A
politick
state
or
kingdom
like
the
others
.
3.
More
powerfull
then
any
other
,
for
none
overcame
the
whole
earth
like
the
Romans
;
none
had
power
over
all
kinreds
tongues
and
nations
like
to
them
.
4.
None
so
cruell
and
bloudy
.
5.
None
had
so
many
great
Kings
at
command
.
6.
None
raised
so
great
persecutions
against
the
saincts
,
and
true
Church
of
God
.
7.
None
have
beene
so
blasphemous
against
God
as
they
,
whereof
hereafter
.
These
Attributes
therefore
seeme
to
be
applyed
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
as
one
body
.
Now
let
us
see
the
singularityes
wherein
every
one
of
these
three
prophesies
differeth
from
the
other
,
and
consider
whether
they
also
do
not
properly
belong
to
Rome
.
The
singularities
in
Daniel
are
such
,
as
being
well
considered
seeme
to
declare
unto
us
▪
that
it
was
the
intention
of
the
Holy
Ghost
not
onely
to
represent
unto
us
the
Roman
Empire
and
therein
Antichrist
afarre
of
:
But
to
shew
us
also
a
Type
of
Antichristian
impiety
in
Antiochus
,
that
was
then
to
come
neare
at
hand
(
both
being
enemies
to
the
Church
,
it
could
not
be
,
but
that
one
should
be
like
the
other
in
somewhat
.
)
And
in
the
Roman
Empire
also
:
to
note
that
State
wherein
it
stood
before
the
Caesars
,
and
therefore
tempereth
his
words
somtimes
more
significantly
to
expresse
the
truth
,
sometimes
more
properly
to
shadow
the
Type
.
A
thing
not
unusuall
in
sacred
prophecies
:
I
have
sworn
once
by
my
Holynes
that
I
will
not
faile
David
,
his
seed
shall
indure
for
ever
&c.
which
properly
belongeth
to
Christ
,
yet
addeth
these
words
more
proper
to
himself
.
Thou
hast
broken
the
Covenaunt
of
thy
Servant
,
thou
hast
broken
down
all
his
wals
&c.
So
God
in
pronouncing
his
judgment
upon
the
Serpent
useth
these
words
most
significantly
,
to
foreshew
that
our
Saviour
should
overcom
the
Divel
.
The
Seed
of
the
woman
shall
breake
the
Serpents
head
.
yet
these
words
in
the
same
place
,
upon
thy
belly
shalt
thou
goe
,
and
dust
shalt
thou
eate
,
seeme
more
proper
to
the
materiall
serpent
.
So
it
seemes
in
this
prophesy
,
Daniel
though
he
speak
principally
of
the
fourth
great
kingdom
more
powerfull
than
any
of
the
rest
,
which
was
the
Roman
;
yet
he
inter-laceth
somewhat
concerning
Antiochus
the
Type
being
though
not
a
Roman
,
yet
an
enemie
of
the
saincts
:
but
more
applyable
to
Antichrist
the
great
enemie
,
as
may
appeare
by
these
seven
particulars
or
singularities
.
1.
In
that
he
doth
not
resemble
this
fourth
kingdom
to
any
beast
as
he
did
the
first
to
a
Lyon
.
The
second
to
a
Beare
.
The
third
to
a
Leopard
.
but
of
this
he
doth
not
shew
of
what
certaine
form
or
shape
it
was
,
but
onely
that
it
was
unlike
to
the
fo●mer
,
&
most
strong
&
terrible
,
whereupon
I
ask
how
this
can
possibly
be
applyed
to
Antiochus
who
had
but
a
peece
of
Alexanders
Empire
;
and
whether
it
do
not
lively
expresse
unto
us
the
Roman
state
,
before
it
was
setled
in
the
Caesars
:
when
it
had
gott
the
Monarchie
of
the
world
,
as
Polyb
affirmeth
,
&
yet
had
no
certain
form
of
government
,
but
was
sometimes
ruled
by
Consuls
,
sometimes
by
Dictators
,
sometimes
by
the
Senate
;
somtimes
by
the
People
;
sometimes
by
the
Opimates
&
Patritii
,
&
sometimes
by
the
turbulent
Tribunes
and
seditious
multitude
?
But
in
the
time
of
S.
Iohn
this
Empire
was
grown
to
a
certain
,
though
a
monsterous
form
under
the
Caesars
:
&
therefore
we
see
it
by
him
more
certainly
described
.
The
second
singularitie
in
Daniel
is
,
that
it
is
sayd
to
haue
ten
hornes
,
which
are
not
here
said
to
be
crowned
,
as
they
in
the
Revelations
.
And
this
much
more
properly
signifieth
the
kings
subject
to
the
Roman
state
,
who
made
kings
their
ministers
and
servants
,
then
to
the
Selucidan
Princes
,
which
were
absolute
kings
,
crowned
,
&
acknowledging
no
Superiour
.
But
in
the
Revelation
,
these
things
signifyed
by
the
name
of
hornes
,
are
said
to
haue
crownes
,
&
by
certaine
notes
distinguished
from
the
other
.
Whereof
hereafter
.
The
third
singularitie
in
Daniel
is
that
among
these
kings
there
arose
another
unlike
the
first
.
And
this
seemeth
to
prefigure
Antichrist
,
whose
kingdome
is
indeed
most
unlike
to
any
of
the
other
kings
,
&
can
not
be
applied
to
Antiochus
.
The
fourth
note
in
Daniel
is
,
that
before
this
litle
Horne
or
king
three
other
kings
were
plucked
away
,
which
by
some
Interpreters
is
very
hardly
drawen
to
Antiochus
,
but
if
we
consider
the
Roman
Antichrist
,
it
will
appear
to
be
easily
applied
,
and
truly
fulfilled
.
For
it
is
manifest
that
the
Romans
draue
first
the
Grecian
Empires
,
secondly
the
French
,
and
thirdly
the
Germans
out
of
Rome
,
and
Italy
,
as
shall
be
shewed
hereafter
.
So
those
three
kings
were
plucked
away
,
to
make
roome
for
this
little
horne
.
As
for
the
Exarch
of
Ravenna
,
which
was
but
the
Emperors
Vice-Roy
,
I
cannot
afford
him
the
qualitie
or
title
of
a
king
;
and
for
the
Lombards
they
never
setled
their
state
in
Rome
.
The
fifth
singularitie
in
Daniel
is
,
that
this
king
coming
up
last
,
spake
presumptuous
words
and
blasphemies
.
And
this
I
call
a
singularitie
in
Daniel
.
For
although
blasphemie
is
attributed
to
this
beast
by
S.
Iohn
also
,
yet
here
it
is
sayd
onely
to
be
in
his
words
,
but
by
S.
Iohn
in
his
names
.
Now
this
was
fulfilled
in
Antiochus
,
&
much
more
it
is
in
Antichrist
,
as
it
is
noted
in
the
Revelation
.
The
sixt
singularitie
is
,
that
this
little
horne
shall
destroy
the
saints
,
and
faithfull
servants
of
God
,
and
this
was
partly
done
by
Antiochus
,
but
much
more
prophecied
and
performed
by
Antichrist
:
of
whom
it
is
said
,
he
shall
make
warre
with
the
Saints
,
and
overcome
them
.
The
seuenth
is
,
that
this
little
horne
shall
thinke
to
change
times
and
lawes
,
things
which
God
hath
specially
reserved
to
himself
.
Litle
of
this
doe
we
read
to
be
done
by
Antiochus
,
and
indeed
in
such
things
what
could
one
man
doe
?
Lawes
can
verie
hardly
be
changed
in
a
short
time
:
but
to
alter
times
in
a
short
time
is
impossible
.
But
this
is
verified
fully
in
the
Roman
Antichrist
,
as
shal
be
shewed
hereafter
.
2
,
It
hath
seauen
heads
,
expounded
to
be
seauen
hils
,
and
seauen
kings
.
Cap.
17.
3
,
It
hath
his
ten
hornes
crowned
.
4
,
Here
is
no
mention
of
any
little
horne
arising
up
after
●he
rest
,
nor
of
any
of
those
things
,
which
Daniel
speaketh
of
him
:
but
there
is
a
second
beast
rising
up
after
the
first
.
Consider
now
whether
the
little
horne
be
not
now
become
this
second
beast
.
5
,
It
is
said
,
that
upon
his
heads
were
names
of
blasphemie
.
6
,
One
of
his
heads
was
wounded
to
death
.
7
,
His
deadly
wound
was
cured
.
Let
us
come
to
the
description
of
this
beast
,
in
the
17
chap.
which
I
mean
but
onely
to
touch
,
leaving
the
further
examination
thereof
,
to
a
place
more
convenient
.
1
,
In
Daniel
,
there
was
a
●ittle
horn
.
In
the
13
of
the
Revelation
,
a
second
Beast
,
whereof
in
the
17
chap.
there
is
little
or
no
mention
.
2
,
In
this
chap
there
is
a
woman
sitting
upon
the
seuen-headed
beast
,
whereof
in
Daniel
,
or
in
the
13
chap.
there
is
nothing
,
what
is
become
of
the
horne
,
or
second
beast
,
if
it
be
not
this
woman
?
3
,
In
the
13
ch.
the
beast
is
not
said
to
be
of
any
colour
,
but
in
the
seuenteenth
of
a
skarlet
,
or
Crimson
colour
.
4
,
Power
is
giuen
to
the
beast
over
everie
kindred
,
tongue
and
nation
,
in
the
13
ch.
but
in
the
17
,
the
woman
is
supported
by
peoples
,
multitudes
,
and
nations
.
5
,
Here
in
the
13
ch.
the
beast
maketh
war
with
the
saints
,
but
there
the
woman
is
druncken
with
the
bloud
of
the
saints
,
and
Martyrs
of
Christ
Iesus
.
6
,
Here
the
names
of
blasphemie
are
onely
upon
the
heads
of
the
beast
:
but
there
the
whole
beast
is
full
●f
〈◊〉
●f
●●●sphemie
.
7
,
Here
all
the
world
wondreth
at
the
beast
&
worsh●p●th
the
dragon
and
the
beast
.
But
there
the
kings
of
the
earth
●●mmit
fornication
with
the
woman
,
and
the
Inhabitants
●f
the
earth
are
druncken
with
the
wine
of
her
fornication
.
so
both
are
drunke
,
she
with
bloud
,
and
they
with
fornication
,
and
there
is
no
more
speach
of
worsh●ping
the
beast
.
Very
notable
and
remarkable
differences
.
If
I
be
not
much
deceaved
;
whereof
to
speak
shortly
my
opinion
under
correction
.
I
am
persuaded
to
collect
,
that
the
state
of
Rome
in
Daniel
is
signifyed
by
the
fourth
beast
,
specially
before
the
Caesars
:
in
the
13
of
the
Rev
by
the
first
beastè
Mari
,
under
the
Cesars
,
and
in
the
17
by
the
skarlet
coloured
beast
under
the
whore
.
Antichrist
in
Daniel
is
the
little
horne
;
in
the
13
of
the
Apoc.
the
second
beastè
terra
in
the
17
the
whore
.
Which
being
well
observed
the
reason
of
all
the
Concordances
and
differences
between
these
prophecies
will
easily
appear
.
For
the
proofe
whereof
,
le●
us
cast
our
eye
back
again
,
&
consider
the
severall
parts
of
the
description
of
this
beast
,
and
therein
see
,
whether
it
do
not
fully
agree
to
the
Roman
state
,
in
these
severall
times
,
and
whether
it
can
be
applyed
to
any
other
.
And
first
why
it
is
called
a
beast
,
amongst
other
things
,
for
which
the
Romanists
of
these
dayes
do
calumniate
the
professors
of
true
and
sincere
religion
.
One
is
this
,
that
we
say
some
places
of
scripture
are
to
be
taken
figuratiuely
.
This
a
late
Iesuit
objecteth
against
us
,
calling
it
a
sh●ft
:
but
whether
it
be
a
shift
or
not
,
it
is
none
other
then
the
ancient
and
best
interpreters
advise
us
to
looke
unto
,
S.
Augustin
in
his
books
de
doct●ina
Chrisit●na
where
he
sheweth
,
that
not
onely
proper
but
translated
words
are
used
in
the
scripture
,
and
of
some
figures
,
not
onely
the
examples
,
but
the
names
are
there
to
be
found
,
whereof
one
(
sayth
he
)
is
allegoria
,
leaven
of
the
Phar●sees
,
hypocrisie
of
the
Pharisee
.
And
when
his
disciples
murmured
,
for
that
he
sayd
,
Except
ye
eat
my
flesh
,
ye
haue
no
life
,
What
if
ye
should
see
me
ascend
into
heauen
.
the
spirit
that
giveth
life
,
the
fl●sh
profiteth
nothing
.
So
wheresoever
any
absurditie
,
or
(
as
S.
Augustin
speaketh
)
facinus
or
fl●gitium
,
wickednes
or
mischief
will
follow
upon
the
proper
exposition
,
there
it
must
be
understood
to
be
spoken
figuratiuely
,
for
there
is
nothing
taught
in
the
scripture
(
sayth
he
)
but
the
loue
of
God
and
our
neighbour
,
so
here
not
onely
by
the
consent
of
all
interpreters
,
but
by
the
warrant
of
the
spirit
of
God
expounding
it
to
Daniel
,
by
his
Angel
,
we
are
taught
to
understand
,
that
the
name
of
a
beast
in
propheticall
scriptures
.
Concurrentibus
his
,
quae
requiruntur
,
other
places
either
concurring
,
or
not
repugning
,
doth
signifie
a
kingdome
going
in
succession
from
man
to
man
,
and
we
haue
no
warrant
to
take
it
for
one
particular
,
or
individuall
person
,
or
in
any
other
sense
,
then
the
Angel
hath
expounded
it
.
And
this
is
no
new
or
uncouth
manner
of
speach
,
to
call
great
kingdomes
by
the
names
of
great
beasts
,
as
I
haue
touched
before
:
but
why
and
for
what
reason
,
or
upon
what
ground
they
are
so
called
,
is
a
consideration
,
not
unworthie
to
be
searched
out
,
so
far
forth
as
the
mercie
and
grace
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
shall
illuminate
our
understanding
,
and
direct
our
mindes
;
wherein
,
if
I
be
somewhat
long
,
I
hope
the
value
of
the
matter
may
countervayl
our
pains
:
Assist
us
therefore
in
this
investigation
,
O
Lord
,
who
art
ascended
up
on
high
,
and
givest
gifts
unto
men
.
First
then
I
demand
,
whether
we
may
not
hold
it
for
a
certaine
and
infallible
veritie
,
that
the
later
Prophets
did
converse
and
exercise
themselues
in
reading
and
meditateing
upon
the
law
,
I
haue
set
my
King
upon
Sion
,
the
Hill
of
my
holynes
.
An
high
hill
is
Gods
hill
,
in
which
it
pleaseth
him
to
dwell
,
he
will
dwell
in
it
for
ever
.
And
in
another
place
,
He
will
heare
me
from
his
holy
hill
.
The
prophet
Micah
goeth
yet
farther
,
Mountaine
of
Gods
house
shal
be
set
in
the
tops
of
the
mountains
,
and
manie
nations
shall
flow
to
it
.
Which
the
Prophet
Esay
turneth
to
exhortation
.
O
house
of
Iacob
,
come
ye
also
and
let
us
walk
in
the
light
of
the
Lord
.
And
the
prophet
Daniel
useth
it
by
way
of
progression
to
a
farther
prophecie
,
calling
it
first
,
a
stone
,
cut
out
without
hands
,
which
dasheth
the
kingdoms
of
the
world
in
peeces
,
and
grew
to
a
mountain
filling
the
whole
earth
.
Doubtles
this
Propheticall
progression
is
most
excellent
and
observable
.
But
I
know
not
whether
in
all
those
heauenly
writings
any
be
so
usefull
,
or
worthie
of
contemplation
,
as
that
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
whom
when
Moses
by
the
dictate
of
the
H.
Ghost
,
had
first
styled
,
the
seed
of
the
woman
,
&
afterward
the
seed
of
Abraham
.
The
Prophet
Esay
goeth
forward
,
and
calleth
him
the
roote
,
the
stem
,
&
then
the
branch
.
Hereupon
again
the
prophet
Hosea
goeth
forward
,
and
with
most
sweet
&
loving
words
,
to
comfort
the
people
of
God
in
their
afflictions
,
applyeth
this
to
the
mysticall
bodie
of
our
Saviour
.
I
will
heale
their
rebellion
(
saith
he
)
I
will
l●ue
them
freely
,
I
will
be
as
the
dew
to
Israel
,
and
he
shall
grow
as
the
lilly
,
and
fasten
his
rootes
,
as
the
Caedars
of
Lebanon
,
his
braunches
shall
spread
,
and
his
beutie
shall
be
as
the
oliue
,
&c.
Lo
first
,
a
seed
,
then
a
root
,
then
a
stem
,
then
a
braunch
,
and
now
a
tree
bearing
and
spreading
his
braunches
.
Yet
no
word
is
all
this
while
of
fruit
,
it
comes
anon
:
but
by
the
way
these
heauenly
Prophets
make
many
excellent
uses
of
these
propheticall
metaphors
.
Esay
thus
:
He
shall
grow
before
him
as
a
braunch
,
&
as
a
root
out
of
a
drye
ground
,
noting
his
humiliation
.
Ieremie
thus
:
I
will
raise
to
David
a
righteous
braunch
,
and
a
king
shall
raigne
and
prosper
,
to
note
his
kingdome
and
exaltation
.
Zacharie
thus
:
behould
the
man
whose
name
is
the
braunch
,
he
shall
build
the
temple
of
the
Lord
.
to
signify
his
priesthood
,
intercession
and
mediation
.
Our
most
gratious
and
blessed
Lord
being
come
in
the
flesh
,
to
shew
the
fulfilling
of
all
these
prophecies
,
calleth
himself
now
no
longer
a
roote
,
or
a
braunch
,
but
I
(
sayth
he
)
am
the
true
generous
and
fruitfull
vine
.
a
vine
bearing
fruit
of
it self
,
an
oliue
receaving
grafts
of
others
.
Whereupon
he
inferreth
a
most
loving
and
graue
admonition
to
all
Christians
,
Be
not
high
minded
.
Thou
bearest
not
the
roote
but
the
roote
,
thee
.
This
example
of
propheticall
progression
so
sweet
,
so
excellent
,
so
comfortable
and
so
well
followed
,
I
could
not
,
I
would
not
,
I
durst
not
conceal
or
omit
.
To
returne
to
our
purpose
.
Why
should
I
not
think
that
the
prophet
Daniel
and
our
propheticall
Euangelist
S.
Iohn
in
the
description
of
these
four
Monarchies
observed
some
such
thing
?
The
prophet
David
saith
,
that
a
man
without
understanding
is
like
a
beast
.
He
saith
also
,
that
he
that
maketh
an
Image
,
and
he
that
trusteth
in
it
,
is
without
sense
like
the
Image
it self
.
Ieremy
goeth
forward
,
Everie
man
is
a
beast
by
his
skill
,
everie
founder
is
confounded
by
the
graven
image
.
a
beast
.
The
prophet
Daniel
taketh
up
that
,
and
resembleth
great
Monarchies
unto
great
beasts
.
It
cannot
I
think
be
supposed
,
but
he
doth
it
,
upon
the
same
reason
,
namely
because
they
erected
or
mainteined
Idolatries
.
For
which
cause
they
were
all
represented
before
,
in
one
Image
of
divers
mettals
;
to
shew
that
they
all
agreed
in
the
worshiping
of
Idols
,
though
in
divers
manners
.
Now
the
Prophet
Daniel
resteth
not
here
,
but
by
the
illumination
of
Gods
spirit
goeth
forward
to
shew
the
properties
of
these
four
kingdomes
under
the
figures
of
severall
beasts
,
and
therefore
calleth
the
first
a
Lyon
,
the
second
a
Beare
,
the
third
a
Leopard
,
and
the
fourth
he
saith
,
it
was
most
strong
,
terrible
,
cruell
,
and
powerfull
,
yet
he
findeth
no
name
for
it
,
nor
beast
whereunto
it
is
like
,
but
where
he
leaveth
,
S.
Iohn
goeth
forward
,
saying
that
it
was
like
to
divers
beasts
in
his
severall
parts
.
bodie
of
a
Leopard
,
the
mouth
of
a
Lion
,
the
feete
of
a
Beare
&c.
Thus
then
haue
we
seene
(
as
I
suppose
)
a
probable
reason
,
why
these
great
Monarchies
were
resembled
to
beastes
:
out
of
which
this
consideration
may
result
,
that
the
last
of
them
all
,
which
must
of
necessitie
be
that
of
Antichrist
,
must
exceed
all
the
rest
in
Idolatrie
&
tyrannous
maintenance
of
Idolatrie
.
Let
us
now
consider
the
severall
parts
of
this
last
kingdome
.
seuen
kings
,
and
seauen
mountains
,
and
wheresoever
we
finde
the
seuen
Mountains
,
there
we
must
finde
also
the
seauen
kings
.
But
(
sayth
the
Angell
)
it
is
the
great
cittie
that
ruleth
over
the
kings
of
the
earth
,
an
inseparable
and
individuall
propertie
of
Rome
.
No
cittie
but
that
,
was
ever
called
Septicollis
or
Septimontium
.
No
mountains
better
known
by
their
severall
and
distinct
names
,
then
those
seauen
of
Rome
.
None
did
ever
boast
of
seauen
Mountaines
in
one
cittie
but
the
Romans
.
Here
therefore
we
must
looke
for
the
seauen
kings
.
and
yet
we
need
not
to
seek
far
,
for
Livy
&
Tacitus
haue
expressely
named
everie
one
of
them
,
as
I
shewed
before
,
namely
their
Kings
,
Consuls
,
Dictators
,
Decemvirs
,
Tribunes
,
Caesars
,
and
Pontifices
Max.
But
here
by
the
way
,
there
is
a
singularitie
to
be
observed
,
one
of
these
seauen
heads
was
wounded
to
death
,
but
his
deadly
wound
was
healed
.
This
most
aptly
agreeth
to
the
Romans
,
as
it
hath
been
well
expounded
by
others
,
wound
that
was
giuen
to
the
Caesarean
head
by
the
murder
of
Iulius
,
which
was
healed
by
Augustus
,
or
the
wound
of
the
same
head
in
Nero
,
&
the
healing
of
it
by
Vespasian
,
are
fallen
,
one
is
,
and
another
is
not
yet
come
.
This
bringeth
us
by
the
hand
into
Rome
.
For
it
is
manifest
,
that
of
the
seauen
governments
of
Rome
,
fiue
were
fallen
before
the
Revelation
:
namely
,
the
fiue
first
named
by
Livy
,
Kings
,
Consuls
,
Dictators
,
Decemvirs
and
Tribunes
:
One
was
then
in
being
,
namely
the
Caesars
:
and
this
not
obscure
.
one
was
,
that
was
to
come
,
and
to
continue
but
a
short
space
,
and
how
the
beast
is
called
the
eight
,
&
yet
one
of
the
seauen
,
seemeth
somewhat
intricate
and
difficult
to
explain
.
But
I
demand
here
,
what
is
the
word
in
the
text
?
Another
is
not
yet
come
.
What
other
?
Not
another
Head
,
but
another
King
or
Caesar
.
For
it
is
not
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
but
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
▪
and
so
the
beast
is
called
,
not
the
eight
head
,
but
Ogdoos
,
the
eight
king
.
This
in
my
opinion
directeth
us
to
Constantine
the
Christian
Emperor
,
as
to
him
that
continued
but
a
short
time
,
Caesar
still
.
But
God
would
not
suffer
that
godly
Christian
Emperor
,
long
to
continue
Head
of
the
Antichristian
beast
;
and
therefore
moved
him
to
remoue
his
Emperiall
seat
,
that
the
Impediment
might
be
removed
,
according
to
the
Prophecy
.
2
Thes.
2.
Then
to
the
second
question
,
who
is
the
beast
,
that
is
the
eight
king
,
and
yet
the
seauenth
head
,
&
one
of
the
seauen
;
who
else
can
it
be
,
but
those
that
immediately
succeeded
the
Caesars
in
the
government
of
Rome
?
And
who
were
they
,
but
the
Pontifices
maximi
,
Summus
Pontifex
,
his
pallace
of
Lateran
and
his
Imperiall
ornaments
with
power
and
principallitie
&c.
I
know
it
is
objected
,
that
this
is
under
the
title
of
Palea
.
And
much
adoe
there
hath
ben
about
it
to
little
purpose
.
For
looke
in
another
part
of
the
decree
,
gaue
it
,
but
that
he
left
it
,
neither
is
it
here
in
question
,
what
Constantine
truly
gaue
,
but
what
the
Bishop
of
Rome
truly
had
.
Now
their
Histories
do
plentifully
testifie
,
that
whether
by
the
gift
,
or
cession
of
Constantine
,
or
by
what
other
means
,
Pont.
Max.
it
is
no
lesse
evident
,
that
he
now
hath
,
and
for
these
many
hundred
yeares
hath
had
,
which
was
and
is
not
,
is
the
eight
,
and
is
of
the
seauen
.
And
againe
,
The
beast
,
which
was
,
is
not
,
and
yet
is
.
Whether
these
words
can
be
understood
,
but
of
this
Roman
Pontifex
.
For
the
Pon.
Max.
was
instituted
by
Numa
Pompilius
the
second
king
of
Rome
,
to
be
the
cheef
Iudge
&
decider
of
all
matters
concerning
Religion
,
&
this
continued
still
in
Rome
,
in
great
honor
,
Pont.
Max.
who
in
the
time
of
the
Consuls
and
Pagan
Cesars
,
was
but
like
a
little
horne
growing
,
in
time
of
the
Christian
Emperours
like
a
Beast
of
power
ascending
,
now
sitteth
like
a
queen
upon
the
back
of
the
Roman
state
commanding
.
And
it
shall
ascend
(
sayth
the
Angell
,
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
.
It
shall
ascend
to
his
high
exaltation
of
power
and
dignitie
,
out
of
the
same
place
,
from
whence
the
Seauen
headed
Beast
was
raysed
,
or
to
speak
plainly
,
it
shall
be
exalted
to
the
highest
by
the
divell
,
who
gaue
to
the
first
Beast
his
power
.
For
this
cannot
be
meant
of
his
first
rising
:
because
it
is
expressely
sayd
in
the
text
,
that
this
beast
was
before
.
And
so
it
seemeth
that
all
the
difficulties
may
be
cleared
touching
this
seuenth
Head
,
which
as
it
is
evident
in
the
Text
,
is
sometimes
called
the
Beast
.
And
now
for
a
breathing
I
desire
to
know
,
whether
any
person
,
monarchie
or
kingdome
can
be
found
in
the
world
,
or
whether
any
can
be
imagined
to
come
hereafter
,
to
whom
all
these
Prophesies
can
be
so
fitly
applyed
?
I
come
to
the
next
remarkeable
circumstance
:
which
is
,
the
ten
crowned
hornes
.
That
the
Roman
Empire
,
as
well
in
the
time
of
their
Consuls
,
as
of
their
Cesars
,
had
many
kings
at
their
commaund
is
evident
by
their
Histories
,
and
I
haue
partly
proved
before
.
But
in
this
Revelation
,
had
not
received
a
a
kingdome
.
2
,
But
they
shall
receaue
power
,
at
one
hour
with
the
beast
.
3.
They
are
crowned
.
4.
They
haue
one
minde
to
giue
their
power
,
and
authoritie
to
the
Beast
.
5.
They
shall
fight
against
Christ
.
6.
They
shall
be
overcome
by
him
.
7.
And
then
they
shall
hate
the
whore
,
and
make
her
desolate
and
naked
,
&
shall
eate
her
flesh
,
and
burne
her
with
fire
.
Not
one
of
these
things
can
be
truly
applyed
to
the
kings
that
were
under
the
ancient
Roman
Empire
,
which
are
indeede
spoken
of
by
Daniel
.
For
they
had
receaved
their
kingdoms
before
,
and
were
not
to
expect
it
in
time
to
come
.
2.
They
are
not
sayd
to
be
crowned
,
because
perhaps
they
held
their
crowns
,
but
as
tenants
at
sufferance
.
3.
They
did
not
giue
their
power
to
the
Romans
,
but
were
conquered
and
subdued
.
We
do
not
read
,
that
they
did
professedly
fight
against
Christ
,
although
they
were
Pagans
,
or
that
they
were
overcome
by
him
,
neither
can
it
be
said
,
that
they
did
hate
the
whore
,
or
burne
her
with
fire
.
Massinissa
,
Prusias
and
Ptolomee
gaue
their
kingdoms
to
Rome
,
but
they
had
receaved
them
long
before
S.
Iohns
time
,
and
did
never
hate
the
whore
,
nor
make
her
desolate
,
or
burne
her
with
fire
.
The
Goths
&
Vandales
did
burn
Rome
,
but
they
never
gaue
their
power
&
authoritie
to
the
Romans
.
The
like
differences
may
be
shewed
of
all
other
kings
that
were
in
the
time
of
the
Roman
Empire
or
before
.
These
ten
hornes
therefore
spoken
of
in
the
17
chap.
of
the
Revelation
cannot
be
understood
of
those
ten
,
which
were
spoken
of
by
Daniel
,
although
they
may
haue
somewhat
in
common
with
them
.
But
where
now
shall
we
finde
these
kings
?
Look
over
all
the
world
,
and
see
where
they
may
be
found
.
When
shall
they
receaue
their
kingdome
,
and
how
long
shall
we
looke
for
them
?
The
impediment
of
the
Roman
Empire
is
long
since
removed
,
by
the
testimonies
,
ten
hornes
do
signifie
the
ten
chief
Provinces
subject
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
at
one
time
with
the
beast
,
namely
upon
removing
the
power
of
the
Empire
,
receaved
their
power
,
and
by
degrees
grew
up
into
kingdoms
about
the
same
time
,
when
also
the
Pope
began
to
take
upon
him
the
title
of
Pontifex
Max.
namely
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
700
,
or
within
an
hundred
yeares
after
.
As
it
may
be
these
Graecia
,
Germania
,
Gallia
,
Brittania
,
Asturia
or
Leon.
Whereunto
now
is
joyned
Spaine
,
Pannonia
or
Hungaria
,
Polonia
,
Suetia
,
Dania
,
and
Norvegia
.
Greece
,
you
may
say
,
was
before
.
True
,
as
a
Roman
Province
,
but
upon
the
translation
of
the
state
it
became
a
Monarchie
in
it self
,
which
was
not
absolute
as
long
as
the
chief
title
was
giuen
to
Rome
.
Now
if
this
be
so
,
when
shall
we
see
this
performed
,
if
it
be
not
alreadie
?
When
we
see
that
all
these
great
Princes
of
Christendome
heretofore
did
yeeld
their
authoritie
&
power
to
the
Roman
Pontifex
.
And
now
,
many
of
them
haue
forsaken
him
,
as
England
,
Scotland
,
Denmark
,
Sweden
,
and
others
of
Germanie
,
A
great
parte
of
the
Dutch
,
Swisses
,
and
divers
other
,
which
are
fallen
away
from
Rome
:
France
and
Venice
wavering
,
is
it
to
be
imagined
that
they
will
againe
,
giue
their
power
&
authoritie
to
Rome
,
or
ever
come
againe
to
giue
their
power
and
authoritie
to
any
other
?
Therefore
I
say
,
that
this
prophecie
is
now
fulfilled
,
or
never
to
be
expected
.
For
if
we
consider
well
the
times
forepast
,
we
may
see
,
that
all
the
great
kingdoms
of
Europe
,
which
were
before
subject
to
the
Roman
Empire
,
did
arise
and
begin
to
take
upon
them
absolute
soveranitie
,
and
power
of
the
sword
,
upon
the
remoue
and
decay
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
was
the
time
foreshewed
for
the
revealing
of
Antichrist
.
And
did
all
giue
their
power
and
authoritie
to
the
Roman
Pontifex
,
they
did
all
fight
against
Christ
Iesus
in
persecuting
the
professors
of
his
word
and
Scriptures
,
by
the
incitement
and
instigation
of
the
Pope
.
And
all
those
which
are
fallen
from
the
Pope
,
haue
been
overcome
by
the
scripture
&
word
of
God
,
which
is
called
the
sword
of
Christ
Iesus
.
If
these
things
be
so
,
then
why
should
we
looke
for
any
other
accomplishment
of
these
Prophecies
?
or
how
should
we
understand
,
that
they
can
be
fulfilled
,
if
not
alreadie
?
Can
it
be
denied
,
but
all
Christian
kings
gaue
their
power
and
authoritie
,
and
some
gaue
their
lands
and
territories
also
to
Rome
?
Constantine
,
they
say
,
gaue
to
the
Pope
his
diadem
,
with
the
pallace
of
Lateran
,
and
imperiall
seat
.
Arithpertus
,
otherwise
called
Herebertus
the
Lombard
gaue
the
Cottia
Alpes
,
wherein
standeth
Genua
.
Pipin
,
and
Charles
of
France
,
gaue
the
principallitie
of
Ravenna
,
with
the
Duchie
of
Beneventum
,
and
Spoletium
.
Henry
the
IIII
Emperour
of
Germanie
,
and
Iohn
king
of
England
gaue
up
their
crownes
,
to
whom
,
but
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
?
Can
it
be
denied
?
All
the
Christian
kings
of
that
part
of
Europe
,
which
was
subject
heretofore
to
Rome
,
gaue
him
authoritie
,
and
power
to
do
what
he
lift
in
their
kingdoms
.
Was
ever
the
like
done
to
any
Monark
,
Prince
,
Potentate
or
Man
heretofore
?
or
may
we
expect
,
or
looke
for
the
like
to
be
done
to
any
in
time
to
come
?
True
it
is
,
we
see
not
yet
the
Whore
made
naked
and
desolate
,
nor
burnt
with
fire
,
he
that
beleeveth
will
not
be
too
hastie
.
Leaving
therefore
that
which
is
to
come
,
upon
his
heads
were
the
names
of
blasphemie
:
but
in
the
17
ch.
it
is
said
that
the
Beast
is
full
of
names
of
Blasphemie
:
A
difference
not
to
be
neglected
.
For
the
understanding
whereof
,
it
is
necessarie
for
us
,
to
see
how
the
word
Blasphemie
is
taken
in
scripture
,
and
thereby
we
shall
see
,
how
this
also
agreeth
to
Rome
the
Pontifical
.
First
I
demand
,
whether
it
be
not
blasphemie
,
2
,
2.
q.
13.
when
infinite
power
,
or
infinite
knowledge
,
or
other
inseperable
&
incommunicable
properties
of
God
,
Destroy
this
temple
,
and
I
will
raise
it
againe
in
three
dayes
;
accused
him
of
Blasphemie
,
as
claiming
infinite
and
divine
power
to
himself
,
whom
they
thought
to
be
but
a
man
.
Him
they
accused
falsely
:
but
such
in
truth
was
the
Blasphemie
of
Sennacharib
and
Rabsake
.
Who
are
they
among
all
Gods
,
that
haue
delivered
their
Lands
?
that
the
Lord
should
deliver
Ierusalem
out
of
my
hands
?
So
that
of
Holofernes
.
Who
is
the
God
that
can
deliver
you
from
me
?
But
upon
the
wicked
perswasion
of
his
own
power
,
presumed
to
make
an
Image
,
&
commanded
it
to
be
worshiped
as
a
God
.
And
shall
a
man
make
Gods
(
sayth
the
Prophet
)
is
not
this
a
blasphemie
beyond
all
blasphemies
?
the
bodie
of
a
Leopard
,
the
feet
of
a
Beare
,
and
the
mouth
of
a
Lyon
.
This
hath
been
verie
well
expounded
by
the
learned
Napier
,
and
others
,
to
signifie
,
that
it
hath
all
the
Instruments
of
tyrannie
of
all
the
former
Monarchies
:
viz.
the
Leopard
in
swiftnes
and
eagernes
of
the
Macedonians
.
innumerable
armies
,
apt
to
march
everie
where
,
&
to
take
hold
of
everie
thing
,
as
the
Beare
doth
with
the
pawes
.
And
the
Lion-like
mouth
of
the
Babylonian
,
not
onely
to
devour
men
,
but
to
roare
out
blasphemies
against
God
:
as
by
the
instance
aforesaid
may
appear
:
Who
is
that
God
that
can
deliver
you
out
of
my
hands
?
said
the
Babylonian
;
so
the
Assirian
before
him
,
and
so
the
Roman
after
him
,
by
reason
whereof
,
they
did
not
onely
reject
our
Saviour
Christ
(
as
I
said
before
)
but
stirred
up
,
nine
or
ten
horrible
persecutions
,
against
Christians
,
whether
these
things
can
be
verified
,
of
any
other
person
,
Monarchie
,
or
state
in
the
world
,
but
onely
of
the
Roman
?
And
so
let
us
proceed
,
and
consider
of
the
same
beast
,
in
his
power
,
and
actions
,
and
see
,
whether
they
also
do
not
most
aptly
agree
to
the
same
state
.
And
here
again
,
we
finde
seuen
things
noted
in
this
Beast
.
1
,
That
the
Dragon
gaue
to
this
beast
,
his
power
,
and
his
throne
,
and
great
authoritie
,
doth
not
Tully
say
the
same
in
effect
of
Rome
,
though
in
other
words
?
Omnis
Deorum
immortalium
potestas
aut
translata
est
ad
vos
,
aut
communicata
vobiscum
.
Doth
not
Virgil
say
as
much
:
Divisum
imperium
cum
Iove
Caesar
habet
.
And
again
,
Iupiter
in
Caelis
,
Caesar
regit
omnia
terris
.
2
,
All
the
world
worshiped
the
dragon
and
the
beast
.
Is
there
any
man
ignorant
of
the
generall
idolatrie
&
worship
,
that
all
the
world
offered
aswell
to
the
Divell
,
as
to
the
state
of
Rome
in
those
times
?
All
the
world
wondred
and
followed
after
the
beast
,
saying
who
is
able
to
warre
with
him
?
Is
not
the
same
question
moved
by
Livie
.
Where
he
proposeth
it
as
doubtfull
.
If
Alexander
the
great
had
come
into
Italie
,
whether
he
could
haue
conquered
it
?
yea
he
concludeth
it
,
upon
many
reasons
,
to
be
without
doubt
,
that
he
could
not
.
Polyb.
also
seemeth
to
affirm
the
same
.
Againe
was
it
not
verified
in
the
time
of
Dioclesian
,
whose
victories
were
so
great
,
that
the
Roman
Empire
was
said
to
haue
no
bounds
,
but
where
their
soldiers
could
not
march
.
4
,
There
was
given
to
him
a
mouth
speaking
great
things
&
blasphemies
,
as
that
which
was
recorded
of
Augustus
,
that
he
would
haue
himself
be
honoured
in
Temples
by
Priests
,
&
Flamines
,
Hic
illum
vidi
juvenem
Melibaee
quotannis
Bissenos
cui
nostra
dies
altaria
fumant
.
And
againe
—
Illius
aram
Saepe
tener
nostris
ab
ovilibus
imbuet
agnus
.
which
was
followed
by
his
successors
,
En
huius
(
nate
)
auspiciis
illa
inclyta
Roma
,
Imperium
terris
animos
aequavit
olympo
.
5
,
Power
was
giuen
him
to
do
,
or
to
continue
two
and
fortie
moneths
.
Which
reckoning
according
to
propheticall
computations
everie
moneth
for
30
dayes
,
make
1260.
This
may
be
understood
eyther
of
the
continuance
of
the
power
of
the
Roman
idolatrie
from
the
beginning
,
or
of
their
persecutions
of
the
Christians
.
For
the
first
,
reckon
1260
yeares
from
the
first
setling
of
the
Roman
state
;
Constantius
,
Gratianus
,
Arcadius
,
and
other
christian
Emperors
for
the
shutting
up
of
Idolatrous
Temples
,
and
abolishing
of
divelish
sacrifices
and
auguries
,
he
gaue
such
vigour
and
force
thereunto
by
his
authoritie
and
confirmation
that
shortly
after
the
Roman
Consuls
,
which
(
as
Salvianus
testifieth
,
euen
in
Christian
times
were
wont
to
be
inaugured
with
heathenish
and
idolatrous
rites
)
utterly
ceased
,
and
were
left
off
,
and
so
may
you
see
the
1260
yeares
of
the
continuance
of
this
Roman
beast
,
or
Monarchie
of
idolatrie
in
Rome
fulfilled
to
a
day
.
Although
if
any
man
think
better
to
follow
the
computation
of
the
Godly
learned
M.
Fox
,
I
will
not
speak
against
it
.
He
maketh
of
this
two
&
fortie
moneths
the
number
of
294
yeres
,
by
taking
everie
moneth
for
a
sabboth
of
yeares
:
and
so
interpreteth
this
prophecie
,
to
signifie
the
continuance
and
determination
of
the
great
persecutions
of
the
primitiue
Church
,
beginning
the
account
of
those
yeares
,
from
the
first
persecution
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
under
the
Iewes
and
Herod
,
unto
the
end
of
the
last
persecution
under
Licinius
.
I
will
not
(
I
say
)
speak
against
it
.
For
I
must
needs
with
open
armes
accept
and
imbrace
the
judgment
of
that
Godly
Father
.
Who
sayth
,
I
will
not
be
afraid
most
humblie
to
confesse
my
great
darknes
and
ignorance
in
all
divine
knowledge
unto
thee
,
O
light
of
my
soule
,
and
soule
of
my
life
.
But
what
hurt
is
it
to
me
,
if
I
thinke
the
meaning
of
the
Prophet
is
not
as
another
man
thinketh
it
to
be
:
so
long
as
I
make
no
other
sence
of
his
words
,
then
that
which
thou
,
the
light
of
all
true
speaking
mindes
hast
approved
to
be
true
.
But
if
any
be
contentious
,
then
O
life
of
the
poore
,
my
God
,
in
whose
light
,
there
is
no
contradiction
,
&
in
whose
goodnes
,
there
is
no
shadow
of
change
,
raine
downe
meeknes
into
my
hart
,
that
I
may
patiently
beare
with
such
,
as
do
not
so
much
understand
the
sence
of
thy
Prophet
,
as
they
loue
their
own
prejudicate
opinion
,
not
because
it
is
truer
,
but
because
it
is
their
own
.
For
otherwise
they
would
in
like
manner
and
measure
loue
and
approue
the
true
sentence
of
another
,
as
I
also
loue
that
which
they
say
,
when
they
speak
truth
▪
not
because
it
is
their
sentence
,
but
because
it
is
truth
.
Therefore
to
returne
to
our
purpose
:
whichsoever
of
these
two
interpretations
we
take
,
or
if
we
take
a
third
more
unlikely
then
eyther
,
(
considering
whereof
we
speak
,
namely
of
the
continuance
of
the
power
of
the
Ethnike
Roman
Monarchie
)
that
these
42
moneths
,
making
1260
dayes
,
are
to
be
taken
for
so
many
yeares
from
the
incarnation
of
our
Lord
,
it
must
needs
be
,
that
they
are
long
since
expired
,
and
consequently
,
that
the
power
and
time
of
that
first
beast
and
Monarchie
is
long
since
ended
.
For
to
take
them
literally
for
three
yeeres
and
an
half
,
(
as
that
godly
Father
,
from
whom
I
do
not
willingly
dissent
)
doth
in
another
place
limit
the
continuance
of
Antichrist
,
upon
the
words
,
a
time
,
two
times
,
and
a
half
:
To
take
them
I
say
literally
,
that
is
,
for
three
yeeres
and
an
half
,
I
thinke
to
all
that
haue
eyther
read
or
heard
of
their
actions
,
will
seem
to
favour
of
much
mistaking
,
I
might
say
of
much
ignorance
,
but
that
reverence
to
that
good
Father
,
who
had
not
then
the
help
and
light
,
which
we
now
haue
,
makes
me
forbeare
other
mens
affected
,
and
obstinate
,
and
wilfull
blindnes
in
this
point
,
which
deserveth
the
whipping
post
.
But
of
this
more
hereafter
.
Let
us
come
therefore
to
the
sixth
note
,
which
is
of
his
Blasphemie
against
God
and
his
Church
.
But
of
this
I
neede
not
speak
any
more
,
having
said
so
much
alreadie
.
The
seuenth
is
of
his
warres
against
the
Saints
,
whereof
also
I
need
speak
but
little
,
seeing
the
said
ten
horrible
persecutions
,
and
many
others
,
stirred
up
by
the
Roman
Emperors
against
the
godly
christians
of
the
primitiue
church
,
are
notorious
and
known
to
all
men
,
and
never
the
like
to
be
found
in
any
kingdome
or
nation
whatsoever
,
no
not
under
the
Turkes
.
But
I
proceed
,
this
Beast
or
Empire
had
power
over
all
nations
.
As
to
giue
instance
,
but
in
one
,
we
may
read
of
Dioclesian
,
that
within
a
verie
short
time
,
he
obteyned
mightie
and
great
victories
in
all
parts
of
the
world
then
known
,
namely
in
Africk
over
Egypt
,
in
Asia
over
Persia
,
in
Europe
over
France
and
Brittanie
.
Vpon
all
which
premises
,
I
conclude
with
this
Problem
,
Whether
these
things
can
be
applyed
to
any
person
,
kingdome
,
state
or
monarchie
besides
Rome
.
And
whether
any
other
can
be
the
Antichrist
,
according
to
these
prophecies
,
but
onely
he
that
is
the
seauenth
Head
,
king
,
or
Commander
,
of
the
Roman
state
?
And
thus
we
see
the
place
of
Antichrist
,
and
the
state
or
bodie
politique
which
he
must
haue
.
Let
us
now
come
a
little
nearer
to
consider
of
his
names
.
III.
The
Names
.
No
men
est
per
quod
,
quidque
noscitur
:
The
name
of
everie
thing
is
that
,
whereby
it
is
known
,
or
as
it
were
not
a
men
,
it
is
that
,
whereby
everie
thing
is
noted
or
distinguished
.
The
authoritie
to
giue
names
belongeth
primarily
to
God
,
as
Gen.
1
,
veritie
,
congruitie
,
&
certaintie
.
a
posteriori
,
because
things
are
so
,
and
men
conceiue
them
to
be
so
,
therefore
they
call
them
so
.
But
the
names
giuen
by
God
are
a
priori
,
because
God
the
Almightie
,
maker
of
all
things
,
hath
ordeyned
that
they
shall
be
so
,
therefore
he
calleth
them
so
,
and
because
he
calleth
them
so
,
therefore
they
must
be
so
.
Let
us
see
therefore
what
names
are
giuen
to
this
great
enemie
of
Christ
and
his
Church
,
and
how
these
names
are
used
and
applied
in
the
Scripture
.
And
first
of
the
name
Antichrist
.
This
name
(
as
all
men
,
though
but
meanely
learned
in
the
Greeke
tongue
do
know
)
is
a
word
composed
of
the
preposition
Anti
,
and
the
word
Christ
:
Anti
is
used
in
Greeke
,
sometimes
to
signifie
an
adversarie
,
sometime
a
Deputie
,
or
Vicar
,
as
many
learned
men
haue
heretofore
observed
and
proved
.
That
it
signifieth
an
adversarie
is
confessed
by
all
,
that
it
signifieth
a
deputie
,
substitute
or
vicar
appeareth
by
the
word
Anthupatos
,
which
is
expounded
by
some
Proconsull
,
properly
,
personally
,
and
Individually
,
for
our
Lord
and
Saviour
Iesus
Christ
,
who
is
God
blessed
for
evermore
.
Secondly
,
Kings
,
Priests
and
Prophets
,
in
which
sence
it
is
used
in
the
Psalme
;
Touch
not
mine
annointed
,
and
doe
my
Prophets
no
harme
:
and
David
of
king
Saul
sayth
,
The
Lord
keep
me
from
doing
that
unto
my
master
,
the
Lords
annointed
,
to
lay
mine
hand
upon
him
,
for
he
is
the
annointed
of
the
Lord
.
Thirdly
,
the
name
of
Christ
is
used
mystically
,
for
the
mysticall
bodie
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
Know
ye
not
that
your
bodies
are
the
members
of
Christ
?
Christ
is
the
head
of
everie
man
.
for
as
the
bodie
is
one
,
and
hath
many
members
,
and
all
members
of
one
bodie
,
so
is
Christ
▪
for
by
one
spirit
we
are
all
baptised
into
one
bodie
.
&c.
And
this
that
divine
Apostle
himself
learned
of
the
words
of
our
Saviour
Christ
from
heauen
:
Saul
,
Saul
,
why
persecutest
thou
me
?
Now
according
to
these
different
acceptions
of
these
two
words
,
let
us
consider
of
the
word
Antichrist
,
and
to
whom
it
may
be
applied
.
And
first
for
the
name
of
Vicarship
.
The
Pontifex
max.
of
Rome
who
is
the
seauenth
head
or
king
of
the
Roman
state
,
and
confesseth
and
professeth
himself
to
be
head
&
Governour
of
Rome
,
he
also
confesseth
,
and
professeth
himself
to
be
the
Vicar
of
Christ
,
and
of
God
,
and
in
this
sense
the
name
agreeth
unto
him
;
and
so
his
advocates
and
followers
affirme
him
to
be
.
But
as
the
word
Antichrist
signifieth
an
enimie
to
Christ
,
it
is
by
them
all
stoutly
denied
,
that
the
Pope
is
that
Antichrist
.
Let
us
come
therefore
to
the
touch
,
that
is
the
text
where
Antichrist
is
named
,
and
thereby
learne
,
how
the
word
is
to
be
understood
.
The
first
place
where
it
is
expresly
named
,
is
in
this
our
Apostle
S.
Iohn
:
Who
is
a
lyer
(
sayth
he
)
but
he
that
denyeth
that
Iesus
is
the
Christ
,
The
same
is
the
Antichrist
.
And
againe
,
Everie
spirit
that
confesseth
not
that
Iesus
Christ
is
come
in
the
flesh
is
not
of
God
,
but
this
is
the
spirit
of
the
Antichrist
.
These
be
all
the
places
where
I
can
finde
the
verie
name
used
in
the
New
Testament
.
It
may
percase
seeme
strange
to
finde
it
in
the
old
,
and
yet
there
it
is
to
be
found
,
and
that
in
a
most
excellent
prophecie
,
though
not
the
same
in
letters
,
yet
the
same
in
sence
and
signification
,
The
kings
of
the
earth
set
themselues
(
sayth
the
Prophet
)
and
the
princes
assembled
against
the
Lord
,
and
against
his
Anoynted
.
This
Psalme
(
if
we
marke
it
well
)
conteyneth
in
brief
words
the
summe
and
effect
of
all
the
Prophecies
of
Daniel
,
and
the
Revelation
,
concerning
the
enemies
of
the
Church
,
and
namely
Antichrist
;
and
that
appeareth
in
seauen
particulars
.
First
,
the
rage
and
furie
of
the
enemies
.
2
,
their
joyning
together
against
God
and
Christ
,
and
their
intention
to
shake
off
the
yoke
of
Christ
Iesus
.
3
,
the
providence
of
God
for
his
church
,
sitting
in
heauen
,
as
in
a
watch-tower
,
watching
over
his
enemies
,
&
laughing
them
to
scorne
.
4
,
the
meanes
which
God
useth
to
defend
them
,
by
setting
Christ
to
raigne
in
his
church
.
5
,
the
anoynting
of
our
Saviour
in
his
eternall
generation
,
and
arming
him
with
regall
and
soveraigne
power
to
suppresse
all
his
enemies
.
6
,
a
loving
and
serious
advise
to
all
Princes
and
Rulers
of
the
earth
,
to
beware
to
whom
they
cleaue
and
adhere
,
either
to
Christ
,
or
to
his
enimies
.
And
lastly
,
an
assured
promise
of
happines
to
all
those
that
trust
in
him
.
Behold
then
an
excellent
Prophecie
,
and
the
same
is
touched
againe
in
the
89
Psalme
and
other
places
.
Al-Meshico
,
against
his
Anoynted
,
wherein
Messhiah
,
as
it
is
commonly
known
signifieth
Annointed
or
Christ
.
And
the
preposition
Al
,
or
Gnal
,
in
Hebrue
,
is
taken
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
Greeke
,
not
onely
for
adversus
,
but
for
juxta
,
or
secundum
,
and
sometimes
super
.
In
the
second
signification
,
that
is
,
juxta
or
secundum
it
is
accepted
by
the
Pope
,
neither
is
it
denyed
by
him
or
his
followers
in
the
third
signification
,
which
is
super
,
if
we
take
the
name
of
Christ
,
either
for
his
mysticall
bodie
,
(
for
therein
he
affirmeth
himself
,
to
be
aboue
the
Church
,
&
to
be
head
thereof
)
of
if
we
take
the
name
Christ
,
for
all
that
are
anoynted
,
namely
,
kings
,
prophets
and
priests
,
he
affirmeth
himself
to
be
superiour
and
aboue
them
also
:
which
is
a
speciall
note
of
Antichrist
,
as
S.
Paul
sayth
,
He
shall
exalt
himself
aboue
all
that
is
called
God
,
or
that
is
worshiped
.
Neither
do
I
finde
,
if
thou
confesse
with
thy
mouth
the
Lord
Iesus
,
and
belieue
in
thy
heart
,
that
God
raysed
him
from
the
dead
,
thou
shalt
be
saved
.
6
,
How
do
they
confesse
him
to
be
our
sanctification
,
or
that
by
one
sacrifice
,
he
hath
consecrated
for
ever
them
that
are
sanctified
,
when
as
they
teach
,
that
there
must
be
offered
up
dayly
sacrifices
for
us
in
the
Masse
?
And
lastly
,
how
do
they
accept
him
for
their
Redeemer
,
which
affirm
that
our
poenarie
works
,
Whether
any
may
more
properly
be
called
Antichrist
,
or
may
be
called
an
adversarie
to
Christ
,
then
he
that
thus
denieth
the
graces
of
our
Saviour
?
Let
us
come
to
that
which
is
not
onely
easie
to
our
understanding
,
but
evident
to
our
senses
,
which
may
be
seen
with
our
eyes
,
and
felt
with
our
hands
.
For
if
we
take
the
name
of
Christ
here
,
as
he
is
in
the
sacrament
,
who
hath
been
a
greater
enimie
to
Christ
,
than
the
Popes
,
one
of
them
poysoning
it
,
another
casting
it
into
the
fire
,
all
changing
,
adding
or
diminishing
it
?
But
take
the
name
as
it
is
communicated
to
Kings
,
Priests
,
and
Prophets
,
and
so
Antichrist
to
be
an
enimie
to
them
,
I
demand
,
who
hath
in
secret
,
(
as
Antichrist
must
be
deceiueable
)
been
a
greater
enimie
to
all
christian
kings
and
Princes
,
then
the
Popes
,
sometimes
incensing
them
to
fight
with
Pagans
and
Saracens
abroad
,
as
de
did
Godfry
of
Bulleyn
,
&
many
Princes
with
him
,
in
the
meane
space
neglecting
their
Christian
subjects
at
home
:
our
king
Richard
the
first
,
and
the
Emperor
Frederike
:
sometimes
stirring
up
seditions
and
rebellions
at
home
,
as
he
did
against
the
Emperor
Henry
the
IIII.
Henry
the
IIII.
king
of
France
,
and
Queen
Elizabeth
,
sometimes
ministring
occasions
to
make
wars
betwixt
themselues
,
as
Pope
Iohn
did
by
crowning
another
Emperor
while
the
first
was
living
;
sometimes
,
by
giving
away
their
kingdomes
,
as
Navarre
and
England
,
sometimes
leaving
them
destitute
of
succour
,
and
open
to
the
universall
professed
enimie
of
all
Christians
,
the
Turke
,
as
they
did
the
Grecian
Emperors
:
sometimes
setting
secret
Traitors
to
murder
them
,
and
sometimes
procuring
open
enimies
to
invade
them
,
ever
excommunicating
,
cursing
and
interdicting
one
or
other
of
them
.
Let
the
histories
of
late
times
be
perused
,
and
see
whether
their
ende
and
drift
hath
not
been
continually
for
these
900
yeeres
and
upwards
,
to
maintaine
and
advance
their
own
power
,
riches
,
jurisdiction
and
preeminence
,
by
holding
christian
princes
alwaies
obnoxious
to
them
,
and
to
make
them
obnoxious
,
and
to
keepe
them
under
awe
,
by
such
meanes
as
aforesaid
?
So
likewise
for
Priests
and
Prophets
:
is
he
not
an
adversarie
to
all
that
will
not
submit
themselues
unto
him
?
as
namely
to
the
Greek
Church
,
and
all
the
bishops
and
learned
pastors
of
the
same
,
to
the
godly
Valdenses
,
Albigenses
,
Wicklevites
and
others
?
Lastly
if
we
take
the
name
of
Christ
here
for
his
mysticall
body
,
which
is
the
Church
,
this
is
also
a
speciall
note
of
Antichrist
.
For
so
it
is
plainly
said
,
that
the
woman
was
drunke
with
the
bloud
of
Saints
and
Martyrs
.
And
who
hath
shed
more
bloud
of
godly
men
,
professing
the
word
of
Christ
Iesus
,
then
the
Popes
haue
done
for
these
last
nine
hundred
yeares
?
I
referre
my self
to
the
histories
and
Chronicles
of
those
times
.
Whether
it
can
be
so
well
applied
unto
any
other
?
But
here
will
be
demanded
of
me
a
question
,
how
this
name
Ho
Antichristos
that
Antichrist
(
as
they
expound
the
Greeke
Article
,
which
they
would
perswade
,
is
to
be
understood
of
one
man
)
can
be
applied
to
a
succession
of
men
,
especially
,
seeing
some
of
the
Fathers
seeme
to
speake
of
him
,
but
as
one
man
?
For
the
Fathers
(
to
clear
that
first
)
it
must
be
confessed
,
that
quaestionibus
non
dum
motis
,
impropriè
,
&
incautius
,
as
Bellarm.
confesseth
,
or
securius
,
as
S.
August
.
sometimes
Rhetoricè
as
S.
Ierom.
sometimes
populariter
,
as
others
do
affirm
.
This
question
concerning
Antichrist
,
was
not
appointed
for
them
,
but
for
us
,
upon
whom
it
must
needs
be
confessed
,
that
the
uttermost
ends
of
the
world
are
fallen
,
neither
did
they
much
labour
in
it
.
And
yet
we
see
not
all
of
them
runne
in
one
straine
.
Hilarie
seemeth
to
speak
more
largely
.
He
that
refuseth
the
judgment
of
the
Scriptures
,
Antichristus
est
.
Chrysoft
.
in
opere
imperfecto
doth
not
restraine
himself
to
one
man
:
but
we
(
sayth
he
)
videmus
abominationem
desolationis
jam
stantem
in
loco
sancto
,
id
est
,
populum
Antichristi
in
locis
ecclesiae
.
and
yet
confesseth
that
Antichrist
must
continue
to
the
end
.
Let
the
whole
place
be
considered
.
Howsoever
it
be
,
it
can
not
be
said
,
that
this
question
was
so
well
ventilated
in
those
times
,
as
it
hath
been
of
late
.
Then
for
answer
I
demand
,
what
,
or
how
much
,
the
question
will
be
altered
if
the
Pope
be
acknowledged
to
be
Antichrist
,
though
he
be
not
proved
to
be
that
Antichrist
?
what
difference
will
it
make
in
the
end
?
Must
not
all
true
Christians
beware
,
avoide
,
&
detest
everie
Antichrist
?
But
to
the
point
.
It
is
commonly
known
in
Grammer
schooles
,
that
this
particle
,
Ho
,
in
Greeke
,
is
not
alwayes
used
significantly
;
nor
in
a
significant
use
,
is
it
alwaies
taken
to
signifie
a
particular
and
individuall
person
;
nor
yet
in
particulars
is
it
alwaies
used
to
note
Eminence
or
singularitie
.
Sometimes
,
and
that
verie
frequent
it
is
used
indefinitely
;
many
times
it
is
joyned
with
a
name
of
multitude
,
or
with
a
name
of
succession
.
He
that
hath
any
knowledge
in
the
Tongues
may
easily
obserue
,
that
Ho
,
in
Greeke
,
is
not
so
Emphaticall
as
Ha
,
in
Hebrew
,
or
the
,
in
English
,
which
yet
is
sometimes
emphaticall
,
and
sometimes
not
.
For
in
the
same
chapter
,
where
it
is
said
,
Ho
Antichristos
,
in
the
same
it
is
said
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
he
that
sayth
he
is
in
light
,
and
hateth
his
brother
is
in
darknes
.
And
again
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
&c.
The
lust
of
the
flesh
,
the
pride
of
life
&c.
and
the
verie
last
word
of
that
Epistle
is
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
Keepe
your selues
from
Idols
.
So
in
other
places
it
is
joyned
with
names
indefinite
,
as
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
in
another
place
with
the
name
of
Christ
,
so
is
Christ
.
thé
High-Priest
once
a
yeare
entred
into
the
holy
place
,
there
spoken
of
.
Honour
the
King
.
Will
any
man
say
it
was
meant
onely
of
one
king
?
And
again
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
by
the
Highpriest
.
Ho
Antichristos
,
that
I
see
not
what
difference
can
be
made
betweene
them
.
Yet
if
any
will
not
take
this
for
a
sufficient
answer
,
let
him
well
consider
,
how
he
can
answer
the
problems
following
,
by
which
I
thinke
it
will
appeare
,
that
the
Pope
is
not
onely
an
Antichrist
,
but
euen
that
Antichrist
,
whereof
the
Scripture
speaketh
.
Forasmuch
as
the
Prophecies
can
be
verified
of
none
but
of
him
,
and
that
not
of
one
alone
,
but
of
the
whole
succession
.
And
therefore
,
to
proceede
to
the
Names
,
I
desire
the
Reader
to
examine
,
whether
any
of
the
six
names
that
I
shall
now
produce
,
do
not
fully
agree
to
the
Pope
,
and
to
all
the
Popes
that
haue
bèen
in
Rome
,
since
the
time
of
Pope
Constantine
:
and
if
these
names
do
agree
,
I
must
demand
,
How
it
can
be
denied
,
but
that
they
,
and
everie
one
of
them
,
is
Ho
Antichristos
,
that
Antichrist
?
The
second
name
therefore
is
Pontifex
maximus
,
or
summus
,
the
Higest
or
Great
Priest
.
This
name
I
am
sure
they
will
not
deny
to
their
Pope
,
and
likewise
I
am
sure
that
,
they
will
deny
it
to
any
other
,
unlesse
it
be
to
our
Saviour
Christ
.
To
our
Lord
it
belongeth
of
right
,
&
if
any
other
take
it
upon
himself
,
it
must
be
by
usurpation
,
and
such
an
usurper
of
the
right
and
title
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
must
be
Antichrist
.
It
was
never
given
to
any
by
God
,
but
to
our
Saviour
Christ
.
Mel●hisedeck
is
called
a
Priest
of
the
High
God
,
because
he
hath
received
a
more
excellent
name
.
Doth
not
the
same
argument
proue
,
that
the
Pope
in
taking
an
equall
name
,
maketh
himself
equall
in
dignitie
?
therefore
never
durst
any
of
the
faythfull
Martyrs
,
or
Bishops
of
the
primitiue
Church
,
take
upon
him
this
name
of
Summus
,
or
Maximus
Pontifex
,
never
any
of
the
Holy
Patriarks
,
or
Prophets
,
never
any
of
the
divine
Euangelists
,
never
any
of
the
most
blessed
Apostles
,
for
they
all
knew
it
belong
onely
to
that
great
High
Priest
,
whose
Priesthood
is
for
ever
.
And
how
darest
thou
(
O
miserable
mortall
man
)
take
upon
thee
a
name
so
divine
,
as
to
be
called
the
Highest
or
Greatest
Priest
,
whilst
he
is
living
to
whom
it
so
inseparably
belongeth
?
Why
dost
thou
not
also
directly
call
thy selfe
Christ
,
as
well
as
the
Highest
Priest
,
which
is
equivalent
?
I
demand
againe
,
whether
in
taking
this
name
,
thou
dost
not
proclaim
,
that
thou
dost
deny
,
that
our
Lord
Christ
Iesus
is
now
the
Highest
or
Greatest
Priest
?
and
so
professe
thy self
to
be
his
enimie
,
and
claime
to
be
aboue
him
:
seeing
it
must
be
confessed
,
that
if
the
Pope
be
greatest
,
then
Christ
is
not
the
greatest
.
For
two
may
be
great
,
but
of
two
each
of
them
cannot
be
greatest
,
no
more
then
two
can
be
infinite
,
or
two
principall
.
But
(
say
they
)
Christ
is
in
heauen
Head
of
the
Triumphant
Church
,
Brittanie
,
Germanie
,
France
,
Spaine
,
Africa
,
America
,
and
India
,
parts
where
thou
art
not
,
as
at
Rome
?
and
yet
confine
him
to
heauen
,
as
if
he
were
wholly
excluded
from
the
earth
,
who
is
here
,
as
present
as
there
?
But
they
say
againe
,
the
Pope
claymeth
onely
as
Vicar
to
Christ
,
O
still
blaspheamer
!
answer
againe
,
what
hath
a
Vicar
to
doe
,
in
the
presence
of
his
superiour
?
yea
of
such
a
Superiour
,
who
filleth
heauen
and
earth
,
and
hath
bound
himself
by
speciall
promise
,
Pont.
Max.
that
properly
belongeth
to
our
Saviour
,
and
was
never
giuen
truly
to
any
man
,
but
to
him
?
yea
doth
he
not
exalt
himself
aboue
Christ
?
For
Christ
did
not
take
it
to
himself
,
but
received
it
of
his
Father
.
But
the
Pope
taketh
it
to
himself
,
without
the
gift
of
any
,
unlesse
it
were
of
Phocas
the
Murtherer
,
of
whom
we
shall
speake
hereafter
.
Neyther
yet
doth
he
onely
take
this
title
to
himself
,
but
other
titles
also
not
inferiour
,
as
caput
,
and
sponsus
ecclesiae
,
&
:
c.
which
onely
belong
to
our
Saviour
.
I
demand
further
,
whom
doth
he
follow
in
this
title
?
Doth
he
follow
Melchisedek
,
or
Aaron
?
They
were
both
called
High
Priests
,
and
they
were
indeede
Types
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
(
the
onely
true
High-Priest
)
and
ordeined
by
God
for
certeine
signes
that
he
should
come
,
and
so
had
a
lawfull
calling
.
But
when
the
truth
was
come
,
then
all
types
were
abolished
,
yea
and
they
also
are
abolished
from
Christ
,
&
fallen
from
grace
,
whosoever
do
use
them
.
Whereupon
the
godly
Fathers
do
affirme
,
that
the
Céremonies
of
the
Law
are
now
not
onely
mortuae
,
but
mortiferae
,
not
onely
in
use
dead
,
but
to
be
used
deadly
.
And
the
reason
is
apparant
,
for
that
whosoever
doth
use
them
,
doth
deny
that
our
Saviour
is
come
in
the
flesh
,
namely
,
by
using
those
Ceremonies
which
were
Instituted
to
shew
that
he
was
not
then
come
,
but
to
be
expected
.
But
the
Pope
using
the
title
of
High
Priest
after
the
order
of
Melchisedek
,
or
of
Aaron
doth
use
a
Ceremonie
,
instituted
to
shew
that
Christ
was
not
come
in
the
flesh
,
but
was
to
be
expected
:
Therefore
I
aske
,
Whether
he
doth
not
denye
that
Christ
Iesus
is
come
in
the
fl●sh
,
and
so
also
declare
himself
to
be
Antichrist
?
But
if
they
will
say
,
that
in
taking
this
title
upon
him
,
he
followeth
our
Saviour
Christ
:
I
aske
by
what
authoritie
,
or
who
calleth
him
to
it
?
No
man
(
sayth
the
Apostle
)
taketh
this
title
upon
him
,
saue
he
that
is
called
of
God
,
as
was
Aaron
.
And
againe
,
the
Priesthood
of
Christ
cannot
passe
from
one
to
another
.
The
reason
,
because
Christ
is
God
eternall
,
who
can
haue
no
successor
in
his
offices
,
and
therefore
he
that
will
take
upon
him
to
succeed
Christ
,
doth
deny
his
divinitie
,
as
he
that
will
be
his
Vicar
,
by
pretence
of
his
absence
.
Well
,
if
the
Pope
can
shew
no
calling
,
then
I
ask
,
by
what
example
or
precedent
?
if
it
were
a
title
lawfull
to
be
used
,
why
did
none
of
the
Apostles
nor
of
the
Disciples
use
it
?
not
Tuus
,
not
Timothie
,
not
Paul
nor
Peter
,
not
Iames
the
brother
of
our
Lord
,
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
,
&
President
of
the
counsell
of
the
Apostles
,
nor
yet
our
Apostle
S.
Iohn
,
which
outlived
all
the
rest
,
and
therefore
might
best
do
it
.
In
a
word
,
I
finde
none
to
whom
this
title
of
Summus
,
or
Maximus
Pontifex
hath
any
wayes
ben
applied
,
but
either
Melchisedek
,
or
Aaron
,
or
to
our
Saviour
Christ
:
nor
any
that
hath
taken
it
upon
them
by
humain
authoritie
,
but
onely
the
Idolatrous
Pontifex
Maximus
that
was
in
Rome
,
of
whom
I
haue
spoken
before
.
And
if
the
Pope
cannot
justifie
his
highest
and
greatest
Pontificalitie
,
by
some
title
from
one
or
other
of
the
three
first
,
it
will
fall
out
inevitable
,
that
he
is
the
true
and
undoubted
successor
of
the
last
.
And
that
is
most
consonant
and
agreeable
to
the
words
of
our
prophecie
,
that
Antichrist
should
be
one
of
the
seauen
heads
of
Rome
,
and
namely
that
head
of
whom
S.
Iohn
sayth
,
He
was
,
and
is
not
,
and
yet
is
,
as
is
before
proved
.
Pa.
Pa.
for
Pater
Patriae
,
and
now
the
Roman
Prelate
,
as
he
succeedeth
them
in
the
name
of
Pont.
Maximus
,
so
he
taketh
that
title
of
Papa
likewise
,
to
proue
himself
their
undoubted
Successor
.
I
will
not
therefore
stand
here
further
to
confute
their
pretence
and
claime
,
to
be
Vicarius
Christi
,
although
I
might
say
.
that
it
cannot
stand
with
the
celsitude
of
a
Pontifex
max.
to
be
but
a
Vicar
,
neither
can
a
Vicar
dispense
with
the
lawes
of
his
superiour
:
nor
will
I
answer
to
,
Tu
es
Petrus
,
and
such
like
,
which
haue
been
so
many
times
answered
by
our
learned
divines
,
neither
do
I
think
my self
bound
to
refute
the
immoderate
titles
giuen
to
the
Pope
by
S.
Barnard
,
or
other
late
Doctors
,
a
pointe
of
this
weight
is
not
to
be
carried
away
with
swelling
phrases
of
Rhetorick
,
but
by
evident
testimonies
of
undoubted
truth
.
Certain
it
is
that
he
who
said
Tu
es
Petrus
,
never
sayd
Tu
eris
Pontifex
Maximus
,
nor
Tu
eris
meus
vicarius
,
super
hunc
Petrum
aedificabo
&c.
neither
did
he
giue
any
keyes
to
him
,
more
then
to
the
rest
of
the
Apostles
.
But
if
I
may
speak
my
opinion
,
this
name
Pontifex
max.
is
the
verie
name
of
blasphemie
written
in
the
forehead
of
that
purple
whore
,
euen
that
Antichrist
.
&c.
So
much
therefore
be
spoken
of
this
name
of
Pontifex
Max.
which
the
Pope
taketh
to
himself
.
A
third
title
is
Servus
servorum
Dei
.
This
attribute
the
Pope
also
,
and
he
alone
accepteth
,
acknowledgeth
and
useth
it
.
But
this
title
was
never
giuen
to
any
,
but
by
the
godly
prophet
and
patriarch
Noah
,
to
the
cursed
Canaan
,
whose
Father
was
the
scorner
of
that
godly
patriarch
,
and
his
posteritie
the
mortall
enimies
of
our
Saviour
Christ
in
his
Church
of
Israell
,
and
so
a
type
of
Antichrist
,
and
therefore
were
commanded
utterly
to
be
destroyed
,
rooted
out
,
and
abolished
,
as
Antichrist
shall
be
.
It
will
be
said
,
that
the
holy
man
S.
Grigorie
used
this
name
.
I
will
not
deny
but
he
was
an
holy
man
,
and
although
a
man
subject
to
some
errors
and
infimities
,
yet
as
I
verily
believ
a
Prophet
.
For
he
prophecied
of
the
comming
of
Antichrist
.
It
is
the
last
houre
(
sayth
he
)
the
king
of
pride
is
at
hand
,
an
armie
of
Priests
is
prepared
to
attend
him
.
But
I
know
that
the
prophets
by
the
instinct
of
Gods
spirit
did
and
said
many
things
,
which
were
in
them
propheticall
,
but
in
others
would
be
absurd
&
inconvenient
,
as
Esaiah
and
Hosea
,
naming
their
children
with
strange
names
.
Ezechiel
lying
many
dayes
upon
one
side
,
baking
his
bread
in
doung
,
and
creeping
out
through
a
wall
at
noone
,
and
such
like
;
or
if
these
things
be
taken
to
be
visions
or
parables
,
yet
that
cannot
be
denyed
,
that
one
of
the
prophets
commanded
another
to
strike
and
wound
him
.
Iacob
was
by
an
Angell
called
Israel
,
and
Salomon
was
named
by
a
prophet
.
And
who
knoweth
whether
that
propheticall
Bishop
Gregorie
did
take
that
name
in
humilitie
,
foreseeing
that
his
own
successors
would
use
it
in
pride
,
&
as
the
king
of
pride
?
It
might
be
a
title
holy
in
him
,
and
yet
accursed
in
them
,
as
the
name
of
Iudah
was
blessed
in
the
patriarch
,
and
in
one
of
the
Apostles
,
but
most
accursed
in
the
Traitor
.
These
two
names
therefore
used
by
the
Pope
,
you
see
may
well
be
applied
to
Antichrist
.
Now
wil
I
shew
forth
three
other
names
giuen
in
the
Scripture
to
Antichrist
,
which
may
as
well
be
applied
to
the
Pope
,
whereof
the
first
is
the
man
of
sin
,
or
the
Lawlesse
one
:
for
the
word
Anomos
in
Greeke
doth
signifie
so
properly
,
and
the
word
Belial
in
the
old
Testament
is
near
to
the
same
effect
.
And
in
this
,
as
in
the
rest
of
the
names
that
follow
,
it
is
worthie
to
be
observed
,
that
as
the
title
of
Summus
Pontifex
,
Servus
servorum
,
&
others
,
which
the
Pope
doth
take
unto
himself
,
and
approue
,
do
aptly
agree
to
the
types
and
descriptions
of
Antichrist
in
the
scripture
,
so
likewise
the
titles
giuen
to
Antichrist
in
the
scripture
do
most
aptly
agree
to
the
actions
and
practises
of
the
Popes
,
recorded
in
their
owne
Histories
.
For
instance
,
in
this
name
of
the
man
of
sinne
,
or
the
Lawlesse
man
,
what
Monarch
,
prince
,
prelate
,
or
potentate
,
did
ever
so
much
practise
allow
,
and
maintain
open
and
notorious
sinnes
,
as
the
Popes
do
and
haue
done
now
for
these
many
hundred
years
,
by
their
faculties
,
pardons
,
licences
,
and
dispensations
?
Adulterie
,
●
incest
,
Sodomie
and
Treason
,
murder
&
parricide
,
&
wha●
not
besides
?
What
enormous
,
horrible
and
abhominable
practises
do
we
read
of
Boniface
the
7.
and
8.
Gregorie
the
7.
otherwise
called
Hildebrand
:
Silvester
the
2.
Stephen
the
6.
Iohn
the
8.9.10.11.12
.
and
all
the
rest
?
It
may
easily
be
observed
in
their
Histories
,
how
many
of
them
haue
ben
Simoniakes
,
Idolaters
,
Adulterers
,
incestious
,
murderers
,
Traytors
,
Sacriligious
,
Sodemites
,
and
Conjurers
.
Easily
do
I
say
,
nay
not
easily
,
unlesse
you
name
all
since
Pope
Constantine
.
For
everie
one
of
them
since
his
time
,
which
was
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
707
,
exalted
themselus
aboue
the
Emperors
,
&
tooke
away
from
them
their
provinces
and
Territories
,
therein
committing
open
Treason
and
rebellion
.
All
of
them
since
that
time
openly
,
&
stoutly
maintained
Idolatrie
,
and
not
one
of
them
but
hath
been
taynted
with
some
other
of
the
crimes
aforesaid
.
For
proof
whereof
let
me
ask
,
which
of
them
hath
reformed
,
or
disavowed
the
wicked
actions
of
their
predecessors
?
namely
the
Idolatries
,
Adulteries
,
Stewhouses
,
Luciferian
Pride
,
and
such
like
?
And
yet
;
who
they
are
that
will
be
lawlesse
and
subject
to
no
mans
censure
,
Responsum
est
ab
omnibus
(
sayth
the
Author
)
sedem
apostolicam
omnium
ecclesiarum
caput
,
à
nemine
,
Laico
praesertim
,
judicari
debere
.
It
was
answered
by
all
the
Bishops
,
Clergie
&
people
of
Rome
,
that
the
Sea
Apostolike
,
the
Head
of
all
churches
,
ought
to
be
judged
by
none
,
especially
not
by
a
Lay
man
.
Which
resolution
they
haue
held
,
&
continued
ever
since
.
Let
them
answer
that
haue
read
their
Decree
,
That
the
Pope
though
he
draw
millions
of
men
,
catervatim
,
by
heaps
into
hell
,
yet
is
to
be
judged
by
no
man
.
Let
them
answer
that
haue
read
their
Doctors
,
Canonistes
,
and
Casuistes
,
determining
,
That
the
Pope
may
dispence
with
some
of
the
Commandements
of
the
first
Table
,
and
all
of
the
second
,
as
(
sayth
my
Author
)
Pope
Martin
did
with
him
that
had
taken
his
owne
sister
to
wife
.
And
if
consent
and
approbation
do
make
a
man
partie
,
or
accessorie
to
the
sinnes
of
another
,
according
to
the
common
Rules
of
all
lawes
;
let
them
answer
,
which
of
them
haue
disadvoued
or
dissented
from
the
actions
of
the
said
Pope
Constantine
,
who
erected
&
mainteyned
Idolatrie
;
and
for
that
cause
,
Hic
situs
ille
Nero
,
Laicis
mors
,
vipera
clero
,
Devius
a
vero
,
cuppa
repleta
mero
.
Of
Pius
2.
the
learned
Cardinall
,
that
would
needs
take
the
name
of
Pius
upon
him
,
when
he
was
made
pope
.
Vendidit
aere
polum
,
terras
in
morte
reliquit
,
Styx
superest
Papae
,
quam
colat
una
Pio.
Of
Paulus
the
2.
thus
:
Pontificis
Pauli
testes
ne
Roma
requirat
Filia
quam
genuit
sat
docet
esse
marem
.
Of
Sixtus
called
the
4.
thus
:
Dic
unde
(
Alecto
)
pax
ista
repulsit
,
&
unde
Tam
subitò
reticent
praelia
?
Sixtus
obit
.
Of
Innocent
the
8.
thus
:
Spurcities
,
gula
,
avaritia
,
atque
ignavia
deses
Hoc
(
Octave
)
jacent
,
quo
tegeris
,
tumulo
.
Of
Alexander
his
next
successor
,
thus
:
Vendit
Alexander
Sacramenta
,
altaria
,
Christum
Emerat
ille
prius
,
vendere
jure
potest
.
Of
his
daughter
Lucretia
thus
:
Hoc
jacet
in
tumulo
Lucretia
nomine
,
sed
re
Thais
Alexandri
filia
,
sponsa
,
nurus
.
Of
Iulius
the
2.
thus
,
that
he
threw
the
keyes
into
the
river
Tibris
,
saying
,
that
the
sword
of
S.
Paul
should
help
him
:
Quandoquidem
clavis
nil
juvat
ista
Petri.
Such
kinde
of
excellent
Elogia
are
giuen
to
all
the
rest
,
and
yet
still
their
successors
,
Parasites
&
Sectaries
call
them
Most
holy
Fathers
,
and
the
Vicars
of
Christ
.
But
if
I
should
recite
all
,
it
would
ask
a
just
volume
of
it self
.
The
Man
of
sinne
,
and
The
lawlesse
man
may
most
rightly
be
given
.
And
if
any
man
will
yet
deny
or
doubt
of
it
,
let
him
answer
upon
good
advisement
,
whether
ever
he
read
,
or
heard
of
such
monsters
of
men
,
among
the
Iewes
,
Turkes
,
Infidels
,
or
any
Pagans
in
the
world
:
and
whether
he
thinke
it
likely
,
that
any
man
should
go
beyond
these
men
in
wickednesse
,
and
yet
withall
obteyne
such
a
privilege
and
prerogatiue
to
be
lawlesse
.
And
if
not
,
then
whether
this
be
not
,
that
man
of
sinne
,
that
lawlesse
man
,
that
Antichrist
?
I
come
to
the
fifth
name
which
is
giuen
to
Antichrist
in
the
Scripture
,
which
is
,
The
Sonne
of
perdition
.
A
title
first
giuen
by
our
Saviour
Christ
to
Iudas
the
Traytor
,
a
Bishop
,
1
,
20.
in
title
an
Apostle
,
in
practise
a
Traitour
.
Now
,
whether
all
these
things
do
not
most
properly
concurre
in
the
Pope
,
let
them
answer
,
that
haue
read
the
Histories
of
England
,
Germanie
,
France
and
Italie
,
especially
of
late
dayes
.
For
of
his
profession
,
Bishoprik
,
and
Apostolate
no
question
is
made
.
And
of
his
treasons
:
let
them
tell
me
,
by
whose
practises
Rome
and
Italie
rebelled
against
the
Emperors
,
a
Christian
,
a
Bishop
,
and
an
Apostle
.
The
sixth
name
is
Abaddon
,
a
Destroyer
,
well
agreeing
with
the
former
names
.
And
how
many
millions
of
men
the
Popes
haue
destroyed
,
by
setting
Christian
Princes
sometimes
to
destroy
their
own
subjects
under
the
names
of
Heretikes
,
sometimes
to
fight
with
Pagans
and
Turkes
,
and
sometimes
to
fight
one
with
another
,
they
can
best
tell
us
,
who
are
conversant
in
their
histories
.
I
will
here
instance
but
in
one
or
two
examples
,
in
which
I
desire
them
to
answer
;
how
manie
thousand
Christians
were
slaine
in
the
civill
warres
,
stirred
up
in
Germanie
by
the
Popes
,
in
the
times
of
Henrie
the
IV.
and
Henrie
the
V.
Conradus
Frederick
,
and
Adolphus
of
Nassau
,
Emperors
of
Germanie
?
Also
in
the
warres
stirred
up
between
the
two
Antipapes
,
Vrban
and
Clement
,
Abaddon
,
a
destroyer
,
if
this
be
not
he
,
that
professeth
he
may
do
it
without
controulment
.
Or
,
what
Abaddon
shall
we
looke
for
besides
?
But
if
any
man
will
contend
that
the
title
of
Abaddon
belongeth
to
the
Divell
;
yet
I
thinke
he
cannot
thereupon
inferr
,
that
it
ought
not
to
be
giuen
to
Antichrist
,
at
best
wise
if
we
consider
of
the
Rule
in
S.
August
.
De
diabolo
&
eius
corpore
.
savour
the
things
of
men
.
The
seauenth
and
last
name
giuen
to
Antichrist
in
Scripture
,
is
that
which
is
not
expressed
,
but
signified
by
three
Greek
letters
,
yeelding
the
number
of
666.
which
to
count
the
H.
Ghost
commendeth
unto
us
,
as
a
point
of
wisedome
.
Neither
can
I
easily
be
drawne
to
reject
the
computations
of
Names
of
this
number
by
the
Fathers
,
and
other
godly
Interpreters
.
Let
everie
man
bring
forth
his
opinion
without
prejudice
to
others
,
and
pray
to
God
to
inlighten
us
all
.
I
,
for
my
part
,
thinke
it
best
to
follow
the
ancient
opinion
so
farr
as
it
may
stand
with
the
Scriptures
.
Now
it
is
knowne
that
the
ancient
godly
Father
Irenaeus
seeking
for
names
answerable
to
this
number
,
findeth
none
so
fit
,
as
Lateinos
.
For
although
he
mention
other
names
,
as
Teitan
,
&c.
yet
to
the
name
of
Lateinos
he
addeth
his
judgment
of
approbation
,
saying
that
it
is
verie
like
to
be
the
true
name
.
For
(
saith
he
)
the
truest
kingdome
is
called
by
that
name
,
and
Latini
sunt
,
qui
nunc
dominantur
.
They
are
Latines
,
which
now
do
raigne
.
This
also
suteth
with
other
prophecies
of
Antichrist
,
whereof
I
haue
spoken
before
,
and
with
the
interpretation
that
some
do
make
of
the
prophecie
of
Balaam
,
where
he
sayth
,
that
Ships
from
Chittim
shall
afflict
Ashur
and
Eber.
which
cannot
be
verified
of
any
but
the
Romans
,
and
S.
Hierom
there
interpreteth
Chittim
to
be
Italie
.
And
the
Affliction
of
Eber
,
must
be
also
understood
of
the
Prince
of
Eber
,
the
Starre
of
Iacob
,
and
that
in
his
Mysticall
body
aswell
as
his
Naturall
.
This
also
agreeth
with
other
names
,
which
godly
learned
men
haue
found
out
representing
the
same
number
,
all
leading
and
directing
us
to
the
Pope
,
as
the
name
of
Romanus
or
Romyth
,
Dux
Cleri
,
by
the
godly
Walter
Brute
a
scholer
of
Wicleue
our
Country-man
.
Vicarius
Dei
generalis
in
terris
in
Latin
,
taking
onely
the
numerall
letters
,
&
Ecclesia
Italica
,
in
Greek
letters
.
And
what
shall
we
say
to
the
names
of
divers
Popes
conteyning
the
same
letters
in
effect
&
sound
,
which
are
used
to
expresse
the
said
number
of
666
in
the
Apocalyps
.
In
the
name
of
Calixtus
is
there
not
the
perfect
sound
of
all
those
Greeke
letters
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
?
And
may
not
the
same
be
easily
conceited
in
the
name
of
Sixtus
?
And
was
not
Calixtus
,
whom
they
call
the
second
,
but
indeed
the
first
of
that
name
,
that
was
called
Summus
Pontifex
,
he
that
forbad
mariage
to
Priests
,
which
S.
Paul
calleth
the
Doctrine
of
Divels
.
The
ancient
verse
may
serue
for
a
sufficient
testimonie
:
O
bone
Calixte
,
nunc
totus
Clerus
odit
te
,
O
lim
Presbyteri
poterant
uxoribus
uti
,
Hoc
destruxisti
,
postquam
tu
Papa
fuisti
.
And
was
not
Calixtus
the
second
of
that
name
(
that
was
called
Pont.
Max.
)
he
that
made
such
a
terrible
and
solemn
vow
to
persecute
the
Turkes
by
war
,
curses
,
&c.
and
by
colour
thereof
levied
a
tenth
of
the
Clergie
,
&
put
all
into
his
purse
?
And
when
as
afterwards
the
noble
Vaivod
of
Hungarie
,
Hunniades
had
obteyned
a
glorious
victorie
,
against
that
publike
enemie
at
Belgrade
,
was
it
Calixtus
,
that
ever
helped
to
advance
the
Christian
cause
,
or
to
prosecute
such
a
good
beginning
?
Or
did
he
not
rather
set
his
minde
upon
his
own
profit
,
by
drawing
to
himself
not
onely
the
chiefe
Bishopriks
,
but
the
whole
kingdome
of
Naples
,
after
the
death
of
Alfonsus
,
and
so
labour
to
disinherit
his
sonne
Frederike
,
if
the
incomparable
Prince
Scanderbeg
had
not
assisted
him
?
And
what
shall
we
say
of
Sixtus
?
Do
not
the
Latin
letters
X.
&
T.
being
joyned
together
yeeld
the
same
sound
,
as
all
the
said
three
numerall
letters
would
do
,
if
they
were
put
in
the
same
place
?
And
was
not
Sixtus
(
who
by
them
is
called
the
fourth
,
but
indeed
,
the
first
that
was
called
Pont.
Max.
for
those
before
him
were
called
Xisti
,
&
had
no
greater
title
then
bishop
of
Rome
)
was
not
that
he
that
raised
so
many
wars
in
Italie
to
advance
his
kinred
,
and
in
stead
of
a
church
or
Hospitall
,
built
the
famous
Lupanar
,
the
bitcherie
house
at
Rome
,
Vtrique
Veneri
,
for
which
cause
Agrippa
called
him
the
great
bawde
?
Was
it
not
he
that
upon
a
Petition
exhibited
unto
him
,
for
the
use
of
Sodomie
,
Gaude
Prisce
Nero
:
vincit
te
crimine
Sixtus
.
Paedico
,
insignis
praedo
,
fucosus
Adulter
Qui
moriens
nullos
credidit
esse
Deos.
And
was
not
Sixtus
the
2.
who
is
by
them
called
the
5.
he
that
sent
out
his
blasphemous
Bulles
against
the
late
King
of
France
Henrie
the
third
,
who
was
shortly
after
most
villanously
murdered
by
one
of
their
breeding
?
And
was
not
he
the
same
Sixtus
,
who
most
highly
commended
that
wicked
Parracide
,
in
a
solemne
Panegyrick
,
before
his
Cardinals
?
Was
not
he
the
same
that
excommunicated
the
noble
Henry
the
fourth
of
France
,
when
he
was
but
King
of
Navarre
,
who
was
afterwards
also
murdered
by
one
of
their
Sectaries
.
Was
not
he
the
same
who
animated
the
Spaniards
to
invade
this
kingdome
of
England
,
in
the
year
1588
?
In
setting
forth
of
which
action
,
it
is
worth
the
Observation
,
Sic
conjurati
venere
ad
classica
venti
.
Witnesse
our
most
excellent
Soveraine
,
a
witnesse
aboue
all
exception
,
in
his
Sonnet
worthie
to
be
remembred
:
The
Nations
banded
gainst
the
Lord
of
might
,
Prepar'd
a
force
,
and
set
them
in
the
way
:
Mars
drest
himself
in
such
an
awfull
plight
,
The
like
whereof
was
never
seen
they
say
:
They
forward
came
in
such
a
strange
array
.
Both
sea
and
land
beset
us
everie
where
,
Their
brags
did
threat
our
ruine
and
decay
;
What
came
thereof
the
issue
did
declare
,
The
windes
began
to
tosse
them
here
and
there
;
The
sea
began
in
foaming
waues
to
swell
,
The
number
that
escapt
,
it
fell
them
faire
:
The
rest
were
swallowed
up
in
gulfes
of
hell
.
But
how
were
all
these
things
so
strangely
done
?
God
lookt
on
them
from
out
his
heauenly
Throne
.
This
Sonnet
publisht
with
the
consent
and
applause
of
all
the
ancient
Brittain
Nation
,
inhabitants
of
this
kingdome
,
truly
euen
of
verie
ancient
time
,
God
and
Christ
Iesus
;
our
Martiall
cryes
are
nothing
else
,
but
Christ
Iesus
;
our
gunnes
thunder
out
nothing
,
but
Christ
Iesus
against
you
.
For
him
we
fight
,
&
in
this
quarrell
,
that
he
onely
is
our
High
Priest
,
our
Mediator
,
our
Iustification
and
Salvation
.
This
was
our
course
then
,
and
this
must
be
the
course
of
all
that
will
prevaile
against
Antichrist
&
all
Antichristian
forces
,
namely
prayer
to
God
,
and
unitie
amongst
themselues
.
But
to
returne
to
my
purpose
,
this
may
suffice
,
to
shew
how
this
Sixtus
not
onely
in
name
,
conteyning
in
it
the
sound
of
those
three
mysticall
letters
,
but
in
his
actions
represented
Antichrist
.
What
shall
we
say
of
Pope
Paul
the
fifth
,
was
not
his
picture
made
with
the
inscription
of
Paulo
Vo.
Vicedeo
.
comprehending
in
numerall
letters
the
same
number
of
666.
Neither
yet
will
I
affirme
,
that
eyther
he
,
or
Sixtus
,
or
Calixtus
,
or
Gregorie
the
seuenth
,
or
Boniface
the
third
,
or
the
eight
,
or
any
other
of
them
was
individually
Antichrist
,
any
more
then
the
rest
of
that
order
.
No
,
nor
yet
Pope
Ioane
,
whose
historie
though
they
by
all
meanes
labour
to
suppresse
,
yet
they
cannot
blot
out
their
bookes
that
haue
written
of
her
,
being
at
least
six
and
twentie
,
all
learned
,
and
all
Catholikes
,
amongst
which
Martinus
Polonus
,
Archbishop
of
Consentia
,
and
the
Popes
owne
Penitentiarie
,
Marianus
Scotus
,
monke
of
Fulda
,
Platina
and
Theodoricus
the
Popes
Secretaries
,
Antoninus
Archbishop
of
Florence
,
Baptista
,
Mantuanus
,
and
Cornelius
Agrippa
,
Nanclerus
the
Cardinall
,
and
Trithemius
the
Abbat
,
were
men
,
I
think
,
as
well
thought
of
for
learning
&
fidelitie
in
their
times
,
as
any
of
these
our
new
masters
,
Bellarmine
,
Baronius
,
Onuphrius
or
Florimondus
,
who
labour
to
rase
out
of
ancient
moniments
and
Records
,
that
which
the
christian
world
for
fiue
hundred
yeares
or
more
,
most
undoubtedly
beleeved
.
Yet
neither
she
,
nor
any
of
the
rest
do
I
affirme
to
haue
been
individually
and
exclusiuely
Antichrist
,
but
one
of
that
mysticall
bodie
,
and
succession
,
which
is
called
by
our
Apostle
Antichrist
,
as
I
proved
before
,
that
the
article
Ho
in
Greek
is
used
&
applied
aswell
to
a
succession
or
multitude
,
as
to
a
singular
person
.
But
why
may
not
we
thinke
that
in
this
succession
,
the
All
seeing
spirit
of
God
in
his
secret
providence
,
and
divine
administration
,
the
better
to
awake
and
stirre
up
his
church
and
children
,
to
beware
of
this
great
and
yet
deceitfull
enimie
,
would
haue
the
marks
and
signes
of
Antichrist
to
appeare
some
of
them
more
evidently
in
some
of
them
,
and
some
in
others
,
as
the
name
of
Pontifex
Max.
in
Boniface
the
third
,
the
person
of
a
whore
,
in
Pope
Ioane
,
their
filthie
adulterie
,
Sodomie
,
and
incest
,
in
Sergius
,
Iohn
the
11.
and
12.
Boniface
the
eight
,
and
Alexander
,
the
number
of
his
name
in
those
before
named
?
It
may
be
also
demanded
,
who
were
the
types
of
Antichrist
before
the
comming
of
our
Saviour
?
For
types
are
a
kinde
of
notation
.
And
so
it
may
seeme
that
the
wisedome
of
God
hath
ordered
the
course
of
times
,
that
in
so
great
varieties
nothing
should
be
new
,
former
times
should
be
figures
of
the
future
.
I
dare
not
say
but
more
may
be
found
,
yet
I
think
in
the
Scriptures
principally
seauen
are
to
be
noted
.
1
,
Cain
.
2
,
Cam.
3
,
Esau
.
4
,
Egypt
.
5
,
Amalek
.
6
,
Antiochus
.
7
,
Babylon
.
which
haue
some
things
in
common
,
&
some
things
proper
and
peculiar
.
They
were
all
persecutors
,
&
for
the
most
part
murderers
and
parricides
,
and
that
without
cause
,
as
the
Prophet
David
speaketh
,
They
hated
me
without
a
cause
.
And
therefore
they
were
all
cursed
of
God
.
Yea
some
of
them
so
detested
,
that
the
people
of
God
were
charged
to
make
no
peace
with
them
:
as
for
instance
,
Canaan
the
Issue
of
Cham
and
Amalek
:
&
God
executed
his
heavie
wrath
upon
them
all
.
In
particular
,
1
,
in
semine
.
2
,
in
radice
.
3
,
in
stirpe
.
4
,
in
Germine
.
5
,
in
frutice
.
6
,
in
propagine
.
7
,
in
capite
.
Cain
persecuted
Christ
in
the
seed
.
C
ham
in
the
roote
,
Esau
in
the
stock
,
Egypt
in
the
bud
,
Amalek
in
the
shrubbe
,
Antiochus
in
the
spread
,
and
Babylon
in
the
Toppe
or
head
.
Cain
is
noted
for
murdering
his
onely
brother
,
C
ham
for
scorning
his
godly
Father
.
Esau
for
his
profanenes
.
Egypt
for
bloudinesse
.
Amalek
for
malice
.
Antiochus
for
Tyrannie
.
and
Babylon
for
blasphemie
.
How
these
things
may
be
applied
to
Rome
is
not
hard
to
be
understood
by
them
who
are
conversant
in
their
stories
.
Let
me
here
make
but
one
instance
,
that
Romulus
the
first
king
,
being
the
first
head
of
that
Seauen-headed
beast
,
was
a
murderer
of
his
brother
,
like
to
Cain
.
Brutus
the
first
Consull
put
to
death
his
owne
Sonnes
and
his
Brothers
.
Appius
the
Decemvir
by
his
beastly
and
outragious
lust
forced
the
father
to
commit
a
Paricide
upon
his
chaste
daughter
Virginia
.
The
Tribunes
,
Dictators
,
and
Caesars
the
fourth
,
fifth
,
and
sixth
Heads
,
what
were
they
all
,
but
ambitious
turbulent
spirits
,
incendiaries
,
&
raisers
of
most
bloudie
intestine
warres
,
wherein
manie
innocent
&
quiet
citizens
were
wickedly
murdered
?
And
of
the
Pontifex
Max.
the
seauenth
head
I
haue
sayd
somewhat
before
,
and
more
I
shall
haue
occasion
to
say
hereafter
.
Let
this
suffice
for
the
Names
of
Antichrist
;
from
all
which
I
demand
,
Whether
they
do
not
fully
agree
to
the
popes
,
and
everie
one
of
them
,
since
the
time
of
Constantine
,
that
was
Pontifex
Max.
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
707
?
And
whether
they
can
be
so
fitly
,
and
so
many
wayes
,
applied
to
any
other
Prince
,
person
or
state
:
And
whether
we
may
looke
for
any
other
in
time
to
come
,
to
whom
they
may
be
more
truly
and
fitly
applied
?
IIII.
The
Rising
of
Antichrist
.
THose
who
think
that
a
great
and
mightie
monarch
,
king
or
Commander
of
the
cittie
of
Rome
,
able
to
subdue
other
kings
,
and
to
raise
up
a
greater
and
more
terrible
persecution
against
Christians
,
then
any
of
the
old
Emperors
of
Rome
,
should
rise
up
like
a
mushrump
in
a
night
,
and
continue
so
short
a
time
,
as
three
yeares
and
an
halfe
,
seeme
to
take
litle
consideration
of
the
manner
of
Gods
proceedings
and
administration
,
who
,
as
he
hath
appointed
a
time
and
season
for
all
things
,
so
he
limiteth
times
and
seasons
proportionable
for
the
effecting
of
such
things
.
A
woman
cannot
conceiue
and
beare
in
a
moneth
or
a
day
.
An
Elephant
must
haue
at
least
two
yeares
,
and
some
say
ten
.
Quando
,
when
,
is
a
Relatiue
,
as
well
as
ubi
,
where
,
&
everie
thing
existent
must
haue
his
due
proportion
,
as
well
of
the
one
as
of
the
other
.
Let
us
now
then
come
to
the
rising
of
this
fifth
Beast
or
monarchie
of
Idolatrie
,
and
see
how
that
is
described
in
this
divine
Revelation
,
and
whether
that
description
also
do
not
most
aptly
and
properly
sute
the
Popes
,
from
the
time
that
the
impediment
of
the
Roman
Empire
began
to
be
removed
by
Constantine
the
Emperor
,
untill
the
Pope
attained
to
his
Antichristian
name
in
Boniface
the
third
,
to
be
called
Pontifex
Maximus
,
and
his
superlatiue
power
to
resist
the
Emperor
in
Constantine
the
Pope
.
This
Rising
is
described
by
seauen
adjuncts
.
1
,
His
kinde
or
Existence
,
another
beast
.
2.
The
place
from
whence
he
came
,
comming
out
of
the
earth
.
3
,
Having
two
hornes
like
a
lambe
.
4
,
He
spake
like
the
Dragon
.
5
,
His
actions
,
seauen
fold
,
as
shall
be
shewed
hereafter
.
6
,
His
Marke
.
7
,
And
lastly
his
Name
.
Whereas
he
is
called
another
beast
,
and
yet
not
resembled
to
any
Beast
,
working
in
the
presence
of
the
first
,
seauen
things
are
again
to
be
observed
.
1
,
The
time
of
his
rising
.
2
,
That
this
which
is
here
described
must
be
an
Empire
or
monarchie
,
which
is
signified
by
the
name
of
a
Beast
,
as
all
the
former
were
,
and
as
the
Angell
in
Daniel
hath
taught
us
to
interpret
.
3
,
It
must
consist
,
not
of
one
particular
man
,
but
of
a
Succession
.
For
so
all
the
former
did
,
or
else
it
should
not
haue
the
name
of
a
Beast
,
without
distinction
,
as
it
hath
,
and
as
they
had
.
4
,
It
is
not
like
any
of
the
rest
.
For
if
it
were
like
in
any
part
,
it
would
be
so
expressed
,
as
it
is
said
that
the
first
was
like
a
Lyon
,
the
second
like
a
beare
,
the
third
a
Leopard
,
the
fourth
in
severall
parts
like
everie
one
of
them
,
but
this
like
none
of
them
.
5
,
It
is
not
onely
unlike
to
them
,
but
it
is
of
no
certaine
forme
.
And
herein
our
Apostle
in
the
description
of
this
last
Beast
observeth
the
same
caution
,
it
was
unlike
any
of
the
former
,
and
yet
not
expressing
whereunto
it
was
like
.
So
indeed
was
the
Roman
Empire
in
its
Rising
,
for
that
after
the
kings
,
who
were
as
the
nursing
Fathers
of
that
state
were
expelled
,
it
held
for
a
long
time
no
certain
form
of
government
.
So
it
seemeth
our
Propheticall
Apostle
intendeth
,
that
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
in
his
Rising
,
must
be
of
an
uncertaine
forme
.
6
,
It
must
arise
in
the
presence
of
the
first
beast
.
And
this
agreeth
with
the
words
of
S.
Paul
,
that
he
which
withholdeth
must
be
abolished
,
destroyed
,
determined
,
or
ended
,
but
that
he
must
be
removed
,
or
set
out
of
the
way
,
in
some
other
place
.
So
this
Beast
,
or
Monarchie
must
arise
after
the
Roman
Monarchie
,
not
ended
,
(
for
sayth
Daniel
,
that
fourth
Beast
or
Monarchie
must
continue
till
the
judgment
be
set
)
but
removed
out
of
the
way
,
from
Rome
,
the
place
appointed
for
Antichrist
.
7
,
It
must
still
be
a
Beast
,
that
is
,
a
Monarchie
of
Idolatrie
,
as
all
the
rest
were
.
Now
let
us
see
how
,
and
to
whom
these
Prophecies
may
be
applied
,
wherein
we
must
so
goe
forward
,
that
we
do
not
forget
that
which
went
before
.
By
the
former
Problems
I
suppose
it
hath
appeared
,
that
the
place
of
Antichrist
must
be
the
Great
cittie
Rome
,
and
that
in
time
of
Christianitie
,
that
the
State
subject
unto
him
,
must
be
the
state
of
Rome
,
and
that
he
must
be
Summui
Pontifex
,
one
of
the
seauen
Heads
of
that
state
.
In
this
part
of
his
description
we
may
see
not
onely
a
further
point
revealed
unto
us
,
which
is
the
time
,
and
manner
of
his
Rising
,
but
a
further
confirmation
of
those
former
points
.
And
first
,
for
the
time
,
a
most
materiall
circumstance
to
be
considered
,
I
demand
,
Whether
it
be
not
here
sufficiently
and
plainly
expressed
in
the
Text
,
that
this
second
beast
must
arise
,
while
the
former
is
yet
in
being
,
and
that
not
altogether
,
but
in
tract
of
time
:
seeing
it
is
sayd
,
that
he
doth
all
that
the
first
could
do
,
in
the
presence
of
the
first
,
or
before
his
face
,
and
causeth
the
first
Beast
to
be
worshipped
?
And
seeing
it
is
confessed
,
that
the
place
of
the
first
Beast
was
Rome
,
it
must
follow
,
that
the
place
of
the
second
must
be
Rome
,
and
seeing
the
second
must
worke
before
the
face
of
the
first
,
and
cause
the
first
to
be
worshipped
,
it
followeth
evidently
,
that
both
these
Beasts
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
first
Beast
departing
,
and
the
second
arising
must
be
at
one
time
in
Rome
.
This
therefore
confirmeth
that
which
hath
been
sayd
before
concerning
his
place
.
And
this
being
compared
with
the
words
of
the
Apostle
to
the
Thess.
Antichrist
must
be
destroyed
by
the
brightnes
of
our
Lords
comming
,
is
a
strong
proof
of
his
times
,
viz.
that
he
must
arise
,
before
the
Emperor
be
quite
departed
out
of
Rome
,
&
must
continue
to
the
end
of
the
world
,
which
cleerly
overthroweth
the
opinions
of
all
Demiseptennians
,
and
Ho
Antichristians
.
For
if
he
began
then
to
work
,
and
must
be
in
Rome
in
the
presence
of
the
first
Beast
,
that
is
,
of
the
Old
Empire
,
&
must
continue
till
the
comming
againe
of
our
Lord
:
How
can
it
be
imagined
,
that
he
should
be
but
one
man
,
or
that
he
should
continue
but
three
yeares
&
a
halfe
,
or
that
he
is
not
yet
come
,
or
such
like
dreames
,
&c.
Or
let
any
man
shew
me
with
consent
of
Scriptures
,
who
besides
the
old
Roman
Empire
,
can
be
meant
by
the
first
Beast
,
who
besides
Antichrist
can
be
meant
by
the
second
?
For
to
say
,
that
these
two
beasts
are
to
be
taken
for
one
thing
,
is
verie
absurd
,
and
contrarie
to
the
Text
,
which
calleth
the
second
Beast
,
another
.
To
say
that
by
the
first
is
meant
Antichrist
,
can
hardly
stand
with
the
Text
;
for
then
what
is
meant
by
the
second
?
If
you
say
his
bodie
or
Clergie
,
how
can
that
be
admitted
?
when
it
is
sayd
first
,
that
it
is
another
,
therefore
no
part
of
the
same
:
Also
it
riseth
from
another
place
,
viz.
the
Earth
,
whereas
the
first
rose
from
the
sea
:
Also
it
doth
all
those
things
which
the
first
Beast
could
do
before
his
face
:
But
that
is
verie
absurd
to
say
,
that
the
Body
doth
as
much
as
the
Head
,
or
the
Clergie
,
as
the
chief
Prelate
.
By
the
same
,
or
like
reasons
are
refelled
the
opinions
of
those
that
take
the
first
beast
for
the
Divell
.
For
how
can
that
stand
with
the
Text
,
that
the
Dragon
gaue
him
his
Throne
,
and
great
power
,
&c.
So
the
opinion
of
those
that
take
Antichrist
,
or
the
first
beast
pro
caetu
impiorum
,
for
the
multitude
of
the
wicked
,
may
be
refelled
by
the
Text.
For
then
,
why
should
it
be
distinguished
into
two
severall
Beasts
,
the
one
rising
after
the
other
?
and
why
should
there
be
so
many
severall
attributes
applied
unto
it
?
Therefore
not
intending
to
stand
long
upon
the
refutation
of
other
mens
opinions
,
but
following
the
counsell
of
the
excellent
learned
Scholler
of
S.
Paul
,
whether
this
Prophecie
of
the
rising
of
Antichrist
in
this
second
Beast
,
were
not
fully
performed
in
the
Roman
Bishops
,
who
succeeded
Silvester
from
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
,
313.
untill
the
time
of
Constantine
the
Pope
,
in
anno
707
?
Was
not
the
old
Empire
continued
in
Rome
for
the
most
part
of
that
time
?
Were
there
not
in
Rome
for
the
most
part
of
that
time
,
namely
,
untill
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
540
,
Consuls
,
which
represented
the
Imperiall
power
,
and
were
elected
and
created
with
Heathenish
and
Idolatrous
rites
,
and
Auguries
,
That
pestilent
corruption
(
sayth
he
)
did
infect
the
soules
of
miserable
men
with
so
great
deformitie
,
that
euen
now
,
the
cittie
of
Rome
being
spoyled
,
men
possessed
with
that
pestilence
,
flying
from
thence
to
Carthage
,
dayly
play
the
mad
men
upon
stages
.
And
this
wrote
he
about
the
year
of
our
Lord
413
,
fully
an
hundred
yeeres
after
Silvester
,
and
after
that
the
cittie
of
Rome
was
governed
by
Christian
Bishops
;
agreeable
to
that
which
I
proved
before
out
of
Salvianus
.
Besides
,
did
not
the
Emperor
Constantine
and
his
successors
,
for
an
hundred
yeeres
after
him
,
reteyn
the
name
of
Pont
Max.
first
Beast
,
still
continuing
both
in
Idolatrie
and
Majestie
.
Yet
notwithstanding
I
thinke
no
Papist
will
deny
,
but
that
the
Bishops
of
Rome
after
Silvester
,
had
the
Imperiall
sea
,
and
exercised
the
same
principalitie
,
and
did
the
same
things
,
which
the
Emperors
or
Consuls
were
wont
to
doe
.
For
so
is
their
decree
.
Rising
of
this
second
beast
was
not
altogether
at
once
,
but
by
degrees
,
and
this
second
Beast
in
his
Rising
was
(
as
hath
been
sayd
)
of
an
uncertaine
forme
.
And
this
being
so
,
the
other
points
will
consequently
be
confessed
.
For
what
can
they
deny
?
Will
they
deny
that
this
principally
,
which
the
Bishops
of
Rome
held
after
Silvester
,
was
a
Monarchie
or
state
governed
by
one
onely
at
once
?
which
is
the
second
point
.
or
thirdly
,
will
they
denye
that
it
went
in
succession
?
Fourthly
,
will
they
say
,
that
it
was
like
to
any
of
the
former
Beasts
?
This
being
a
state
Ecclesiastick
,
&
all
the
former
Saecular
?
Fiftly
,
will
they
affirme
that
these
Bishops
had
any
setled
and
absolute
forme
of
Soveranitie
,
during
the
time
aforesaid
?
Will
they
deny
that
they
were
at
Rome
in
the
presence
of
the
Consular
and
Imperiall
Authoritie
,
or
that
they
caused
men
to
adore
the
Emperors
?
Seuenthly
,
or
lastly
,
will
they
deny
the
Testimonies
of
S.
Augustin
and
Salvianus
,
that
the
Idolatrous
Rites
,
Superstitions
,
Auguries
,
&
Stage-playes
were
still
exercised
at
Rome
?
I
will
here
set
downe
a
short
,
Catalogue
of
the
Bishops
of
Rome
of
those
times
out
of
their
owne
Historians
,
and
let
it
be
shewed
in
which
of
these
things
they
will
differ
from
me
,
and
whether
it
were
not
with
great
opposition
,
contention
and
schisme
,
that
they
got
their
supremacie
?
Silvester
,
who
had
the
Imperiall
Sea
and
Principalitie
of
Rome
by
donation
,
as
some
of
them
affirm
,
or
Cession
,
Marcus
,
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
335
,
tooke
upon
him
the
Title
of
universall
Bishop
.
in
Epist.
Iulius
tooke
upon
him
,
by
absolute
Authoritie
,
Liberius
,
an
Arrian
Heretike
,
Faelix
the
second
,
a
Schismatike
and
perjured
,
Damasus
,
a
Schismatik
,
advanced
by
violence
&
murder
,
and
that
in
the
church
,
in
time
of
divine
service
,
Siricius
,
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
396
,
or
as
some
say
383
,
Anastasius
1.
anno
Dni
.
398
,
continued
but
few
yeers
.
Innocentius
1.
anno
Dni
.
402
still
urgeth
and
mainteyneth
his
superioritie
,
and
the
Apostolike
honor
of
his
Sea
(
for
so
they
called
it
.
)
In
his
dayes
Rome
was
spoyled
by
the
Gotts
and
Vandales
.
Zosimus
anno
417
seeketh
to
draw
all
causes
to
Rome
Bonifacius
1
,
anno
420
,
getteth
the
Papacie
by
contention
with
Eulatius
in
a
Schisme
:
which
is
accounted
the
third
Schisme
in
that
Church
.
Caelestinus
1.
anno
Christi
423
contendeth
with
the
bishops
of
Africa
,
amongst
whom
was
S.
August
,
and
other
godly
men
.
Xistus
3.
anno
432
continueth
his
claym
of
supremacy
.
Leo
Magnus
anno
440.
magnifieth
S.
Peter
,
&c.
In
his
dayes
the
Roman
Empire
was
grievously
spoiled
by
Attila
the
Hunn
.
Hilarius
anno
461
continueth
&c.
Simplicius
,
anno
467.
This
man
greatly
laboured
to
advance
his
supremacie
,
Faelix
anno
483
continueth
&c.
Gelasius
anno
492.
Heathen
Idolatries
still
continue
in
Rome
.
Anastasius
2.
anno
469.
An
Heretike
,
and
Patron
of
the
Eutichians
,
Symmachus
anno
498.
advanced
by
faction
,
sedition
and
murder
.
Hormisda
anno
513.
In
his
time
Cassiodorus
composed
the
schisme
between
the
Pontif.
Ioannes
I.
anno
523.
Faelix
4.
anno
526.
Bonifacius
2.
anno
530.
created
by
Schisme
and
Sedition
Schisma
5.
Ioannes
2.
anno
532.
Agapetus
anno
534.
Sylverius
anno
535.
a
Magician
,
put
down
by
schisme
.
Schisma
6.
Vigilius
anno
537.
A
seditious
Schismatike
,
and
Eutichian
:
whom
Baron
.
also
calleth
Antichrist
.
Pelagius
1.
anno
555.
Ioannes
3.
anno
566.
in
policie
to
crosse
the
Constantinopolitan
,
decreed
that
none
should
be
called
chief
Bishop
.
Benedictus
1.
anno
576.
Pelagius
2.
contended
with
the
Archbishop
of
Constant
.
for
Primacie
and
Supremacie
.
Gregorius
Magnus
,
anno
590
condemneth
the
title
of
Vniversall
Bishop
in
the
Patriarch
of
Constant
.
&
yet
(
if
we
beleeue
Baron
.
and
some
others
)
was
contented
to
hold
the
Supremacie
,
and
for
that
purpose
wrote
letters
of
great
flatterie
to
Phocas
the
Murderer
.
Sabinianus
anno
604
,
did
so
much
malice
his
Predecessor
,
and
advance
Gregorie
,
that
he
could
hardly
conteyne
himself
from
burning
his
books
;
Lo
,
these
were
the
Roman
Prelates
of
those
times
,
whose
Histories
diligently
collected
and
layd
together
,
Whether
they
do
not
fully
answer
the
description
made
of
this
Beast
rising
out
of
the
earth
?
another
Beast
or
Monarchie
,
unlike
to
any
of
the
former
,
and
yet
not
of
any
certaine
forme
of
Government
,
alwayes
ascending
and
striving
to
get
supremacie
,
sometimes
by
one
meanes
,
sometimes
by
another
,
stirring
up
schismes
and
seditions
,
patronising
Heretikes
,
contending
with
other
Bishops
,
yea
with
those
heauenly
Doctors
and
Lights
of
the
world
,
whom
they
could
no
way
countervaile
,
Athanasius
,
Hilarius
,
Augustin
,
Aurelius
,
and
two
hundred
Bishops
of
Africa
with
him
.
And
yet
pretending
great
humulitie
and
subjection
to
the
Emperor
,
as
appeareth
by
the
letters
not
onely
of
Vigilius
to
Anthinius
,
and
other
principall
Heretikes
,
at
the
command
of
the
Empresse
,
but
of
Gregorie
the
Great
also
to
Phocas
the
Murderer
.
Yet
by
Schisme
and
faction
seeking
to
get
the
place
,
as
oft
as
they
could
,
without
their
consent
.
See
more
at
large
of
these
things
in
that
Booke
of
Philip
Marnay
.
Where
also
you
may
reade
what
S.
Hierom
writeth
of
Rome
in
his
time
,
expressely
calling
it
Babylon
,
and
the
purple
whore
.
And
telling
them
of
their
Riches
,
covetousnes
,
lewdnes
,
and
Lupercatia
.
There
are
the
Trophees
of
the
Apostles
and
Martyrs
,
there
is
the
confession
of
Iesus
Christ
(
sayth
he
:
)
but
there
is
also
ambition
and
Tyrannie
,
which
keep
men
back
from
doing
good
.
Neyther
he
onely
,
but
Marcellinus
.
I
do
not
(
sayth
he
)
marvail
,
considering
the
braverie
of
that
cittie
,
that
men
ambitious
of
that
place
,
set
up
their
Rest
for
the
purchasing
of
it
.
For
having
once
aspired
thereunto
,
they
are
sure
to
be
inriched
with
the
offrings
of
Ladies
and
Noblemen
,
&
to
be
carried
in
their
coaches
sumptuously
attyred
,
and
so
magnificent
in
their
feastes
,
as
passeth
any
kings
table
.
Many
such
testimonies
collected
are
to
be
read
in
the
discourse
of
that
Learned
Lord
.
But
especially
is
to
be
observed
,
what
he
hath
diligently
drawn
out
of
Baronius
,
where
he
sayth
that
Constantine
in
the
24
year
of
his
raigne
,
ordeyned
that
the
Bishops
of
the
Christian
Law
should
from
that
time
forward
haue
the
same
Priviledges
,
which
the
Idolatrous
Priests
had
in
time
past
.
They
had
(
sayth
he
)
their
Rex
Sacrificulus
,
and
Pontifex
Maximus
.
And
who
can
think
,
that
Constantine
would
long
indure
,
that
they
should
exceed
the
Christians
in
Pompe
and
glorie
?
So
Baron
.
their
Cardinall
and
learned
Annalist
,
yeeldeth
unto
us
,
&
freely
confesseth
a
point
of
no
small
moment
,
that
this
their
Pontifex
Maximus
,
who
now
is
in
Rome
,
succeedeth
in
priviledge
,
Pompe
and
glorie
to
the
Heathen
Pont.
Max.
which
was
before
in
Rome
.
Yet
the
same
Baron
.
sheweth
also
,
that
Constantine
first
tooke
the
name
of
Pont.
Max.
to
himself
,
and
giveth
a
reason
for
it
,
namely
that
the
Senate
and
people
of
Rome
,
those
that
were
,
yet
of
the
Heathenish
faction
,
might
not
so
easily
be
drawen
to
conspire
against
the
Christian
Emperors
(
was
it
not
a
verie
Christian
policie
think
you
?
)
And
yet
(
sayth
he
)
the
Pope
had
the
power
of
supreame
judge
in
all
causes
.
So
that
this
standeth
most
consonant
with
all
Prophecies
&
histories
,
that
these
two
Beasts
were
at
one
time
,
both
together
in
Rome
,
and
that
the
new
Pont.
Max.
of
Rome
hath
the
power
of
the
Pagan
Pontif.
But
that
his
power
appeared
very
slowly
,
and
that
the
Pontificall
name
in
Temporall
causes
was
for
a
long
time
verie
base
and
obscure
appeareth
by
the
testimonie
of
the
learned
Guicciardin
,
Whether
we
may
not
here
see
the
manifest
performance
of
this
prophecie
.
I
,
Another
Beast
arising
after
the
first
in
Rome
,
and
in
the
presence
of
the
first
.
2
,
Arising
by
degrees
out
of
the
earth
,
that
is
,
out
of
the
earthly
lusts
and
desires
of
riches
,
luxurie
,
Pompe
and
pride
,
two
hornes
indeed
,
that
is
,
a
power
temporall
&
spirituall
,
but
short
and
weake
,
and
(
as
Guicciardin
sayth
)
obscure
and
almost
invisible
,
as
the
Hornes
of
a
lambe
.
4
,
Speaking
like
the
Dragon
,
that
is
,
contrarie
to
the
Commandements
of
God
,
a
Character
,
worship
of
the
Beast
in
his
right
hand
;
that
is
(
sayth
he
)
in
his
spirituall
works
,
as
fasting
,
Almes
,
prayer
,
&c.
or
in
his
forehead
,
in
outward
appearance
,
at
the
least
,
and
in
outward
conformitie
.
We
may
also
obserue
,
that
if
we
subscribe
to
the
opinion
of
Irenaeus
,
that
the
name
of
the
beast
is
Latinus
,
this
is
observed
in
all
their
prayers
.
But
considering
well
,
and
comparing
the
opinion
of
Napier
with
Antonin
,
&
both
with
the
Text
,
I
cannot
chuse
but
thinke
,
the
Character
is
expressed
unto
us
in
the
superstitious
use
of
the
crosse
,
which
they
make
upon
the
forehead
,
or
otherwise
,
with
their
right
hands
.
But
for
his
Actions
,
they
are
here
somewhat
largely
set
forth
in
this
13
chap.
For
first
it
is
sayd
,
that
he
exerciseth
all
the
power
of
the
first
Beast
,
before
his
face
.
So
did
the
Popes
before
the
Emperors
,
as
I
haue
shewed
before
.
Secondly
,
he
causeth
the
earth
and
earthly
minded
men
to
worship
the
first
beast
.
So
did
the
Popes
to
the
Emperors
,
while
they
were
in
power
,
and
continued
Pontifices
Max.
Thirdly
,
he
doth
great
wonders
making
fire
to
come
downe
from
heauen
in
the
sight
of
men
.
So
the
Popes
in
fulminating
their
Excommunications
out
of
the
Church
,
which
is
commonly
called
Heauen
in
this
Apocalyps
.
Fourthly
,
he
deceiveth
men
with
these
wonders
.
So
the
Popes
,
for
they
are
but
ignes
fatui
,
to
earthly
men
,
that
they
should
make
the
image
of
the
first
beast
.
So
the
Popes
in
setting
up
another
Pontificate
,
with
like
power
to
the
first
.
Sixtly
,
it
was
permitted
to
him
to
giue
a
spirit
to
the
image
of
the
Beast
,
that
he
should
speake
.
So
do
the
Popes
animate
this
image
of
the
first
Pontificate
.
And
seauenthly
,
to
cause
that
as
many
as
would
not
worship
the
image
of
the
Beast
should
be
killed
,
Regall
power
of
life
&
death
.
And
whether
the
Popes
haue
not
exercised
that
power
,
let
all
men
judge
.
What
part
or
point
then
of
this
description
is
not
fully
accomplished
in
the
actions
of
the
Popes
aboue
named
?
Is
it
not
manifest
,
that
the
popes
did
exercise
all
the
power
and
authoritie
of
the
old
Idolatrous
Pont.
Max.
in
Rome
,
before
the
Emperors
face
,
who
for
a
while
held
that
title
of
Pont.
Max.
If
we
should
deny
it
,
doth
not
Baronius
himself
affirme
it
?
The
power
of
the
first
Beast
is
sayd
to
haue
been
in
making
warre
with
the
Saints
,
and
prevayling
against
them
,
over
everie
kindred
tongue
and
nation
.
And
did
not
the
Popes
most
stifly
contend
,
both
with
other
Christians
,
and
with
the
godly
Bishops
of
the
Graecian
and
Easterne
churches
for
appeales
&
Supremacie
,
untill
they
had
obteyned
it
?
Did
not
Iulius
enter
into
contention
with
the
Orientall
Bishops
,
and
amongst
them
S.
Athanasius
,
and
reprehend
them
for
holding
a
Counsell
without
his
leave
to
confute
the
Heresie
of
Arrius
?
Did
not
Liberius
excommunicate
the
same
worthie
Father
and
saint
Athanasius
,
which
made
the
godly
Father
S.
Hilarie
so
bitterly
to
cry
out
.
Anathema
to
thee
O
Liberius
,
and
all
thy
Companions
.
Anathema
againe
and
againe
to
thee
thou
false
hearted
double
dealing
Liberius
.
Doth
not
S.
Hierom
complain
of
the
senate
of
Pharisees
,
saying
,
that
there
was
not
so
mean
a
scribe
of
that
faction
of
Ignorance
,
but
did
conspire
against
him
,
which
made
him
to
forsake
Rome
,
and
returne
to
Ierusalem
?
Did
not
Celestinus
seeke
with
force
and
armes
to
restore
Antonius
a
Bishop
of
Africa
,
deposed
by
the
Bishops
of
that
countrie
,
amongst
whom
were
those
Excellent
bishops
,
Aurelius
,
Alipius
,
&
S.
Augustine
?
which
caused
that
godly
and
learned
Father
verie
earnestly
to
put
him
minde
of
the
words
of
S.
Peter
,
that
he
should
not
domineer
over
his
Bretheren
.
And
did
not
most
of
them
contend
with
the
Patriarchs
of
Constantinople
for
Supremacie
?
What
was
all
this
but
warring
against
the
Saints
?
And
when
did
these
Contentions
cease
,
but
when
the
Pope
had
prevailed
against
,
&
gotten
the
Supremacie
over
all
these
Christian
Nations
?
And
after
he
had
subjugated
all
Bishops
,
how
they
haue
continually
made
warre
against
other
godly
Christians
,
namely
the
Valdenses
,
Albigenses
,
Wicklevites
,
Hussites
,
Bohemians
,
and
others
,
everie
man
may
read
in
the
Histories
of
these
later
times
.
Now
if
these
things
be
so
,
How
can
these
prophecies
be
otherwise
fulfilled
then
they
haue
been
in
these
Roman
Bishops
?
To
whom
else
can
they
be
applied
,
&
how
may
we
expect
any
in
time
to
come
that
may
accomplish
these
prophecies
,
if
they
be
not
alreadie
?
It
is
not
amisse
here
a
litle
to
stay
our
contemplation
,
and
as
far
forth
,
as
the
Sunne
of
Righteousnes
,
and
most
pure
light
of
truth
shall
illumine
our
understanding
,
to
search
out
the
cause
,
why
the
same
blessed
and
all
seeing
spirit
,
to
whom
all
times
are
present
,
would
not
onely
represent
the
four
Monarchies
,
or
Great
Beasts
of
Idolatrie
by
four
severall
mettals
:
but
also
,
why
it
pleased
him
to
make
choise
of
those
Mettals
,
viz.
Gold
,
Silver
,
Brasse
,
Iron
,
and
none
other
,
saue
with
the
last
there
is
mixed
earth
or
clay
.
Although
the
Prophet
Daniel
hath
already
shewed
the
chief
&
principall
reason
,
yet
if
we
finde
any
other
reason
thereof
,
which
is
agreeable
to
the
truth
,
and
no
way
repugnant
to
that
holy
prophecie
,
I
hope
it
will
not
seem
unworthie
of
our
consideration
.
That
the
Babylonians
,
Persians
,
Greekes
and
Romans
were
all
Idolaters
,
is
confessed
,
and
therefore
they
were
aptly
joyned
together
in
one
Image
.
But
why
is
this
Image
made
of
these
severall
mettals
?
Surely
somewhat
may
be
found
if
we
search
into
it
.
He
that
hath
commanded
us
to
seek
,
hath
promised
that
we
shall
finde
.
Thou
O
King
,
art
that
Head
of
Gold
,
use
Gold
.
is
all
of
gold
,
the
Altar
is
gold
,
and
thou
makest
a
Statue
of
gold
,
to
be
worshipped
.
And
we
may
well
thinke
the
Prophet
Esay
had
some
respect
to
this
in
calling
it
the
Golden
Babel
.
The
Persian
Monarchie
is
resembled
to
Silver
.
Diana
with
silver
shrines
.
The
Grecians
are
likened
to
Brasse
:
Statues
of
Brasse
,
Brasen
Triped
,
offred
Iron
Armours
,
as
Romulus
offred
his
Opima
spolia
,
being
the
Armour
which
,
bloudie
armours
,
Fictitis
Iupiter
.
the
Earth
,
or
focus
urbis
,
the
hearth
of
the
citie
sayth
Tully
.
Matremque
Deorum
tellurem
sayth
Virgill
.
S.
Augustin
also
sheweth
,
that
Iupiter
was
nothing
but
the
world
,
Proserpina
and
Ceres
the
Earth
.
And
Arnobius
witnesseth
,
that
their
Images
,
many
of
them
were
of
earth
,
Oscilla
ex
alta
suspendunt
mollia
pinu
.
And
now
I
demand
,
whether
doth
not
the
Summus
Pont.
which
the
Romans
haue
now
set
up
with
Pompe
and
glorie
,
like
to
the
former
Pagan
Pontifex
,
maintaine
and
command
such
images
also
to
be
worshipped
?
And
whether
are
not
many
of
their
Images
now
in
use
made
of
Playster
of
Paris
and
such
like
stuffe
?
And
doth
he
not
now
command
them
to
be
burned
as
Heretikes
,
which
refuse
to
worship
these
Images
?
For
what
cause
〈◊〉
moved
Sabinian
to
burne
the
bookes
of
Gregorie
?
but
because
he
had
defaced
Images
,
howsoever
Platina
goeth
about
to
blanch
the
matter
?
What
else
did
they
object
against
the
Emperors
of
Greece
?
What
else
did
they
urge
against
the
Valdenses
and
Wicklevites
,
but
that
they
refused
to
worship
the
Roman
Pontifex
and
his
images
?
What
else
did
they
object
to
Cranmer
,
Ridley
,
Latimer
,
Hooper
,
Sanders
,
Bradford
and
other
godly
men
in
Queene
Maries
time
,
that
I
may
speak
of
England
&
not
of
other
countries
,
but
that
they
refused
to
acknowledge
the
reall
presence
,
and
so
to
worship
the
Sacrament
,
&
other
of
their
images
?
I
demand
also
whether
the
Turke
,
or
any
other
Idolater
do
command
and
compell
men
to
worship
images
,
under
such
capitall
and
Tyrannous
paynes
?
Whether
any
Idolater
do
compell
men
to
worship
so
many
Images
?
or
set
up
so
many
to
be
worshipped
?
And
whether
any
do
proceed
so
cruelly
against
those
that
refuse
to
worship
their
Images
?
The
Popes
in
their
lawes
,
declare
them
to
be
Heretikes
,
and
excommunicate
,
which
do
not
worship
their
images
,
and
consequently
depriue
them
,
not
onely
of
lands
and
goods
,
but
also
of
their
liues
:
yea
if
it
be
a
Prince
,
they
absolue
his
subjects
from
obedience
and
alleagiance
,
givin
his
subjects
power
&
libertie
to
kill
their
Natiue
king
,
and
giue
away
his
kingdome
to
another
?
Did
ever
any
Iew
,
Turke
,
Infidel
or
Pagan
attempt
to
doe
the
like
?
If
they
should
,
is
it
credible
,
or
likely
that
they
should
be
believed
,
and
obeyed
as
the
Popes
haue
been
?
Thus
therefore
their
actions
being
so
agreeable
to
the
Rising
of
this
second
Beast
:
I
demande
againe
,
How
these
Prophecies
can
be
otherwise
performed
by
any
Monarch
,
Prince
,
Potentate
,
State
or
person
whatsoever
,
past
present
,
or
to
come
?
And
if
not
:
then
,
Whether
this
be
not
that
Antichrist
,
or
whether
we
may
expect
any
other
?
And
so
we
come
to
the
description
of
Antichrist
,
mounted
upon
the
Roman
State
,
and
raigning
in
his
glorie
,
which
is
the
fifth
generall
parte
of
his
description
.
V.
The
Raigne
of
Antichrist
.
IT
is
not
unworthie
of
our
observation
that
the
Holy
Ghost
in
setting
forth
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
useth
no
such
forme
of
speech
,
as
when
he
speaketh
of
particular
men
,
but
such
as
is
commonly
used
&
applied
in
scripture
to
signifie
greate
kingdomes
and
Monarchies
.
When
he
prophecieth
of
particular
men
,
for
the
most
part
,
he
noteth
them
by
some
proper
Adjunct
.
As
of
Iohn
Baptist
.
A
voyce
cryeth
in
the
wildernes
,
prepare
the
way
of
the
Lord
.
&c.
So
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
My
Righteous
servant
shall
justifie
many
.
and
againe
,
He
was
broken
for
our
sinnes
.
&c.
Sometimes
by
the
name
of
some
other
man
:
as
,
Behold
I
send
you
the
Prophet
Elijah
.
&c.
Sometimes
he
calleth
them
by
their
proper
names
,
as
that
,
He
sayth
to
Cyrus
my
Sheepheard
.
will
call
Eljakim
.
and
so
he
prophecieth
of
Iosiah
and
against
Shallum
&
Coniah
,
The
king
of
Babel
and
Tyrus
.
great
kingdomes
or
Monarchies
,
he
figureth
them
sometimes
under
the
names
of
Great
Beasts
,
as
all
the
four
Monarchies
in
Daniel
:
sometimes
under
the
names
of
women
,
the
beautifull
harlot
.
Esayah
and
Ieremie
resemble
Babylon
sometimes
to
a
woman
tender
and
delicate
,
sometimes
to
a
Queene
,
Kingdome
or
Church
of
Christ
,
and
the
kingdome
or
Synagogue
of
Antichrist
.
He
describeth
one
of
them
,
as
a
Chaste
and
undefiled
spouse
prepared
for
her
husband
:
and
the
other
,
as
a
sumptuous
,
glorious
,
luxurious
,
proud
and
intising
Harlot
,
alluring
kings
,
princes
.
and
all
sorts
of
people
to
come
unto
her
.
Wherein
,
although
it
be
true
,
that
Contraries
compared
&
layd
together
,
do
illustrate
one
the
other
,
yet
I
will
not
here
prosecute
that
glorious
and
heauenly
description
of
the
true
Church
of
our
Lord
Christ
Iesus
,
able
to
take
up
all
my
thoughts
and
meditations
,
but
strictly
following
my
former
course
,
obserue
seuen
Attributes
in
the
Description
of
the
Antichristian
state
and
power
,
Great
Whore
.
Secondly
,
which
sitteth
upon
many
waters
.
Thirdly
,
with
whom
the
kings
of
the
earth
haue
committed
fornication
,
and
the
Inhabitants
of
the
earth
haue
been
made
druncken
with
the
wine
of
her
fornication
.
Fourthly
,
most
richly
,
and
gorgeously
cloathed
and
adorned
with
purple
and
scarlet
,
gold
and
pearles
,
having
a
golden
cup
in
her
hand
,
full
of
her
fornications
.
Fiftly
,
shee
hath
a
name
written
in
her
forehead
,
a
Mysterie
,
Babylon
,
The
great
Mother
of
Harlots
&
abhominations
of
the
earth
.
Sixtly
,
She
is
druncken
with
the
bloud
of
the
Saints
and
Martyrs
of
Christ
Iesus
.
And
lastly
,
to
make
all
plaine
,
who
this
is
,
It
is
(
sayth
our
Prophet
)
the
Great
Cittie
that
ruleth
over
the
kings
of
the
earth
.
Of
some
parts
of
which
Description
I
haue
spoken
before
,
both
in
the
first
and
second
Problem
.
For
which
cause
I
shall
not
neede
to
speak
much
here
,
but
onely
,
of
such
things
as
haue
not
been
touched
before
.
And
to
speake
a
word
by
the
way
of
that
which
is
most
plain
and
evident
,
which
is
last
mentioned
,
that
it
is
called
the
Great
cittie
,
by
which
name
we
commonly
understand
,
the
king
,
Prince
,
or
Prelate
thereof
,
as
in
the
Prophecies
against
Iuda
,
Israell
,
Babell
,
Ninive
,
we
understand
many
times
their
Princes
and
principall
men
;
and
in
our
common
speech
we
call
Prelates
by
the
names
of
their
Seas
:
as
Canterburie
,
London
,
Magunce
,
Trever
,
&c.
So
here
,
by
the
most
proper
Adjunct
we
understand
Rome
,
and
by
Rome
her
Prince
,
Prelate
or
Governour
.
It
will
be
in
vaine
therefore
to
aske
whether
this
be
hee
,
seeing
the
Holy
Ghost
sayth
,
this
is
he
.
But
it
will
be
(
I
thinke
)
worth
our
labour
,
to
consider
,
how
these
qualities
may
be
applied
to
the
chief
Pontifex
of
Rome
,
and
whether
they
may
be
applied
to
any
other
:
And
if
to
them
alone
,
then
whether
to
one
more
then
to
another
:
or
to
the
whole
succession
.
Let
us
therefore
peruse
them
in
order
.
The
first
qualitie
is
,
The
Great
Whore
.
Whoredome
in
Scripture
(
as
hath
been
sayd
)
is
understood
sometimes
literally
,
for
the
corporall
filthines
:
sometimes
mystically
,
for
the
spirituall
whoredome
,
which
is
Idolatrie
.
Now
for
this
later
it
is
evident
,
not
onely
by
the
Testimonie
of
Salvianus
,
aboue
recited
,
but
of
their
own
histories
,
that
the
verie
Heathen
Idols
continued
undefaced
in
Rome
,
and
worshiped
untill
the
time
of
Boniface
the
fourth
,
who
having
obteyned
the
Pantheon
of
the
Emperor
Phocas
did
consecrate
that
Temple
to
the
honour
of
the
Virgin
Marie
,
and
of
all
martyrs
,
ejectis
prius
Gentium
si●ulachris
.
First
casting
out
of
it
the
Images
of
the
Heathen
.
Now
if
he
first
cast
them
out
,
then
consequently
they
remayned
unto
his
time
unremoved
.
And
although
S.
Gregorie
is
sayd
by
some
Authors
in
a
zeale
to
Christian
Religion
to
haue
broken
&
defaced
some
of
these
divelish
moniments
,
and
that
therefore
Sabinian
his
Deacon
,
&
next
Successor
,
was
so
much
offended
with
him
,
that
he
was
about
to
burne
his
bookes
,
Heathen
Idols
,
but
shortly
after
,
they
erected
the
Images
of
Saints
,
and
commanded
and
compelled
men
to
worship
them
,
Thou
shalt
worship
the
Lord
thy
God
,
and
him
onely
shalt
thou
serue
:
where
the
word
is
the
same
that
signifieth
Doulia
.
What
warrant
haue
we
in
Scripture
to
giue
the
same
worship
to
the
picture
,
Image
,
or
Crosse
of
Christ
,
that
we
giue
to
Christ
Iesus
?
What
warrant
haue
we
to
set
up
Images
for
remembrances
?
Yea
,
what
shall
we
say
,
also
those
grosse
and
Heathenish
superstitions
and
Rites
in
observing
the
Calends
of
Ianuarie
,
the
dayes
Egiptiacall
,
and
the
course
of
the
starres
,
all
which
S.
Augustine
held
to
be
Idolatrous
,
and
yet
continued
in
Rome
till
the
dayes
of
Pope
Martin
,
adoration
of
Images
,
and
the
vow
of
Chastitie
to
be
observed
by
Monks
and
priests
,
which
was
the
beginning
of
the
Corporall
Fornication
also
,
in
that
,
that
under
the
name
&
pretence
of
chastitie
they
restrayned
them
from
lawfull
mariage
.
Which
when
they
had
thus
taken
away
from
the
Monkes
,
shortly
after
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
660
or
thereaboutes
,
the
pope
with
his
Councell
decreed
,
that
the
Cloysters
of
Nunnes
should
be
subject
to
Monks
and
Fryers
,
everie
one
of
them
might
keepe
as
many
Concubines
,
as
he
would
,
which
eyther
he
durst
not
haue
done
,
or
the
priests
durst
not
haue
put
in
practise
,
without
the
popes
consent
.
And
by
the
counsel
of
Toledo
,
about
the
same
time
,
Priests
were
licen●ed
to
keepe
everie
one
a
Concubine
.
May
we
not
then
here
plainly
see
the
power
of
the
Greate
Whore
beginne
to
shew
it self
,
about
the
year
of
our
Lord
666
,
when
as
these
three
great
things
were
in
that
time
publikely
established
:
first
the
Popedome
,
or
universall
Pontificate
,
in
Boniface
the
fourth
,
Secondly
,
the
adoration
of
Images
.
And
thirdly
,
this
corporall
fornication
.
But
of
the
power
of
the
pope
,
how
it
grew
and
increased
,
a
Great
Whore
.
And
let
us
aske
the
Questions
before
touched
:
First
,
Whether
the
Popes
for
these
nine
hundred
yeares
last
past
,
haue
not
continually
mainteyned
these
two
kindes
of
Fornications
by
their
lawes
,
faculties
,
dispensations
and
practises
?
Secondly
,
Whether
all
of
them
haue
mainteyned
them
,
or
whether
any
one
of
them
hath
reformed
any
of
these
sinnes
,
during
that
time
?
Thirdly
,
Whether
any
other
Prince
,
Potentate
,
State
or
person
haue
done
the
like
?
Fourthly
,
And
if
not
,
then
whether
they
may
not
well
be
comprehended
and
understood
under
the
name
of
one
Man
,
as
the
whole
succession
of
the
princes
of
Iudah
and
Israel
,
is
called
Iuda
,
Iacob
,
Israel
,
Ephraim
,
&c.
And
here
,
although
to
any
that
well
considereth
the
places
of
Scripture
aboue
cited
,
it
may
seeme
idle
and
impertinent
to
seeke
for
Antichrist
in
any
place
out
of
Rome
,
or
to
imagine
,
that
he
should
be
any
other
then
the
seauenth
Ruler
of
that
Septimontane
cittie
:
yet
because
there
are
some
which
thinke
the
Turke
to
be
Antichrist
:
others
that
think
Antichrist
must
be
a
Iew
,
and
of
the
Tribe
of
Dan
,
and
such
like
vayn
opinions
:
I
demand
,
Whether
ever
any
Turke
or
Iew
commanded
,
mainteyned
,
or
suffred
the
worshiping
of
Images
,
and
the
publique
use
of
whoredome
,
so
much
,
and
in
such
open
manner
,
as
the
Popes
haue
done
?
And
seeing
both
the
Iewes
and
Turkes
by
the
grounds
of
their
Religions
do
abhorre
and
detest
Images
:
Whether
it
be
likely
,
that
any
Iewe
or
Turke
will
ever
suffer
such
Idolatrie
as
is
common
amongst
the
Papists
?
And
yet
further
because
some
do
thinke
that
the
Raign
of
Antichrist
must
continue
but
three
yeares
and
an
half
,
and
some
thinke
he
must
be
one
particular
man
;
and
such
like
fantasies
:
I
demande
,
Whether
it
be
possible
,
that
there
should
be
so
much
whoredome
and
Idolatrie
committed
,
within
that
short
space
of
time
,
or
in
the
life
of
one
particular
man
,
though
he
liue
an
hundred
yeares
,
as
hath
been
committed
within
the
Popes
kingdome
and
Iurisdiction
,
during
the
sayd
nine
hundred
yeares
last
past
?
I
demand
(
I
say
)
Whether
it
be
possible
,
that
there
should
be
so
many
millions
of
Fornicators
,
Whores
,
and
Idolaters
,
in
the
life
of
one
man
,
as
in
the
time
of
these
Popes
?
Item
,
Whether
it
be
possible
in
so
short
a
time
,
for
any
man
or
divell
to
establish
,
use
and
practise
such
powerfull
meanes
,
for
the
increase
of
whoredome
and
Idolatrie
?
And
if
the
Sectaries
of
the
Roman
Pontif.
will
not
answer
,
I
will
aske
the
Earth
,
(
as
Esra
is
called
to
do
)
Whether
within
the
compasse
of
such
a
time
she
be
able
to
bring
forth
,
or
beare
so
many
millions
of
whores
,
Fornicators
,
and
Idolaters
,
as
in
the
Succession
of
so
many
ages
she
hath
susteyned
?
And
if
she
cannot
answer
,
but
as
the
wombe
of
a
woman
,
that
it
is
altogether
impossible
to
bring
forth
so
many
at
once
,
as
she
doth
in
tract
of
time
,
then
will
I
aske
againe
:
Whether
any
of
the
Popes
be
free
of
this
,
and
whether
they
be
not
all
of
them
as
one
man
,
guiltie
of
these
great
sinnes
,
by
act
,
approbation
,
consent
and
imitation
,
and
consequently
,
fit
to
be
represented
under
one
person
,
and
called
one
Man
?
And
if
this
be
so
,
then
will
I
demand
(
as
Salvianus
doth
)
of
the
consciences
of
all
men
,
that
haue
any
sence
or
feeling
of
Truth
:
Whether
this
be
not
that
great
Whore
,
here
described
,
then
whom
never
any
,
no
not
the
Divel
himself
,
if
he
ruled
the
Earth
,
but
three
yeares
and
an
half
,
or
for
one
mans
life
onely
,
could
practise
or
cause
more
fornication
or
Idolatrie
to
be
committed
?
And
so
much
of
the
first
note
,
the
Great
Whore
.
The
second
is
,
that
she
sitteth
upon
manie
waters
.
Which
the
Angell
expoundeth
,
to
signifie
Peoples
,
and
Multitudes
,
Nations
,
and
Tongues
.
Here
first
I
obserue
the
word
of
sitting
,
which
is
used
not
onely
here
,
but
by
the
Apostle
2
Thes.
2.
And
it
is
a
word
●●metimes
applied
to
Kings
,
sometimes
to
Bishops
.
Kings
are
said
to
sit
on
their
Thrones
,
Bishops
in
their
Chayres
or
Churches
.
Both
are
applied
to
Antichrist
.
For
in
the
2
Thes.
3.
it
is
sayd
,
He
sitteth
in
the
Temple
or
Church
of
God
:
and
here
upon
manie
Nations
.
The
one
place
sheweth
,
he
must
be
a
Bishop
,
the
other
a
King
:
can
this
be
applied
to
any
but
the
Pope
?
Now
that
the
Pope
and
Church
of
Rome
for
these
nine
hundred
yeares
haue
been
supported
by
many
Peoples
,
nations
and
Tongues
,
I
will
desire
to
haue
none
other
witnesses
,
then
their
owne
chief
Authors
and
Advocates
,
who
make
their
greatest
brags
of
their
Vniversalitie
:
Whether
this
may
be
affirmed
of
any
Iewe
or
Turke
.
And
whether
it
be
possible
,
that
the
power
of
any
Iew
or
Turke
,
or
any
one
man
whatsoever
,
should
within
the
space
of
three
yeeres
and
an
half
,
or
of
one
mans
life
so
far
prevail
,
or
procure
to
haue
so
many
Peoples
,
Multitudes
,
Nations
and
Tongues
subject
unto
it
,
as
the
Multitudes
,
Nations
and
Tongues
,
which
haue
served
the
Popes
for
these
nine
hundred
yeares
do
amount
unto
?
Or
to
giue
a
nearer
instance
:
so
many
at
once
,
as
within
that
time
haue
come
to
Rome
to
their
Iubiles
&
solemnities
.
The
third
note
of
this
Antichristian
Harlot
is
,
that
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
haue
committed
fornication
with
her
,
and
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Earth
haue
been
made
druncken
with
the
wine
of
her
fornication
.
And
what
king
was
there
in
Europe
,
for
these
nine
hundred
yeares
,
which
did
not
committ
or
permit
fornication
both
corporall
and
spirituall
with
the
Church
of
Rome
?
Which
of
them
did
not
worship
the
same
Images
,
and
use
or
permit
the
same
uncleanes
?
And
I
demand
againe
,
whether
this
can
be
verified
of
any
Iew
,
Turke
or
other
person
whatsoever
,
past
,
present
or
to
come
?
The
fourth
note
,
is
her
exceeding
great
riches
,
pompe
and
gorgeousnes
.
Let
me
instance
,
but
in
one
or
two
particulars
.
Majora
,
vel
certe
paria
,
&c.
sayth
Blondus
.
All
Europe
sendeth
to
Rome
greater
,
or
surely
no
lesse
Tributes
,
then
were
payed
to
the
Ancient
Roman
Emperors
.
Pope
Iohn
left
at
his
death
in
treasure
,
ducentos
quinquaginta
Tonellos
Ducatorum
,
Whether
Prince
or
Potentate
,
State
or
person
haue
had
the
like
testimonie
of
Riches
,
and
whether
it
be
credible
,
that
any
in
three
yeares
&
an
half
,
or
one
mans
life
time
should
attaine
to
the
like
?
The
fifth
note
:
She
hath
a
name
written
in
her
forehead
,
A
Mysterie
,
Babylon
the
Great
,
Mother
of
Harlots
and
abhominations
of
the
earth
.
First
it
is
called
Great
.
I
demand
,
Whether
ever
this
title
were
so
much
giuen
to
any
cittie
besides
Rome
?
The
old
Babylon
was
never
so
many
times
called
great
.
And
I
thinke
,
none
will
make
question
of
any
other
.
And
Whether
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
the
Church
of
Rome
,
and
the
cittie
of
Rome
,
haue
not
everie
one
of
them
had
a
speciall
title
of
Greatnes
,
I
referre
me
to
the
consciences
of
the
Romans
themselues
,
to
their
Decrees
and
Canons
,
who
giue
to
their
Bishop
the
Title
of
Pontifex
Max.
or
Summus
,
so
Lipsius
,
that
hath
written
a
Booke
,
De
magnitudine
urbis
Romae
,
and
to
that
other
,
who
writ
a
Booke
,
De
magnitudine
Romanae
Ecclesiae
.
So
their
Church
is
great
,
their
cittie
is
great
,
and
their
Bishop
is
greatest
of
all
.
Of
the
name
of
Babylon
I
haue
spoken
sufficiently
before
.
And
for
the
other
title
of
Mother
of
Harlots
or
Sodomites
(
as
Scaliger
and
others
reade
)
and
abhominations
of
the
earth
:
I
demand
of
all
that
know
Rome
,
eyther
by
travelling
in
those
countries
and
eye
witnesse
,
or
by
reading
and
hearesay
:
Whether
there
be
in
any
place
of
the
world
,
being
of
no
greater
extent
so
many
Harlots
,
and
Sodomites
,
and
so
publikely
mainteyned
,
and
allowed
,
as
in
Rome
,
and
the
Popes
Iurisdiction
,
and
where
his
power
is
acknowledged
,
and
whether
any
other
Prince
or
Prelate
,
Church
or
State
,
Turke
or
Iew
,
haue
giuen
or
made
such
,
and
so
many
faculties
and
dispensations
,
pardons
and
Lawes
,
for
such
things
.
Let
the
notable
booke
of
the
Taxa
and
the
cases
reserved
to
Papall
dispensation
be
perused
.
And
here
is
to
be
noted
the
Name
that
the
Holy
Ghost
giveth
to
her
,
calling
her
,
The
Mother
of
Harlots
or
Sodomites
and
fornications
,
which
is
singularly
Emphaticall
.
For
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
there
are
many
Harlots
and
Fornicators
in
other
places
,
neyther
can
it
be
denied
,
but
other
Empires
and
kingdoms
are
called
Whores
,
as
Inda
and
Israel
by
Ezekiel
,
Ninive
by
Nahum
:
Babylon
by
Ieremie
.
But
no
other
place
is
called
the
mother
of
Harlots
or
Sodomites
.
This
of
all
the
rest
seemeth
to
be
Proprium
quarto
modo
.
A
propertie
inseparable
,
which
agreeth
to
the
Popes
,
omni
,
soli
,
&
semper
,
to
them
onely
,
and
everie
of
them
ever
since
the
Councels
of
Hispal
.
and
Toledo
aboue
mentioned
.
For
nonne
but
the
Popes
haue
forbidden
Mariage
,
nor
made
Lawes
that
the
Cloysters
and
Convents
of
Nunnes
should
be
subject
to
monkes
and
Fryers
,
and
that
it
should
be
lawfull
for
Priests
to
haue
Concubines
.
No
other
Prince
,
State
or
person
,
hath
built
such
Stewes
and
Brothelhouses
for
Venerie
and
Sodomy
.
Wherein
whores
,
Sodomites
and
Fornicators
are
dayly
bred
,
cherished
,
increased
and
multiplied
.
None
but
they
haue
granted
pardons
,
faculties
and
dispensations
for
such
things
.
And
if
any
had
done
,
or
should
do
the
like
,
may
we
thinke
it
possible
,
or
credible
,
that
he
should
obteyne
such
absolute
power
and
reputation
of
Holynes
,
as
the
Pope
hath
to
be
credited
and
beleeved
in
the
same
?
Was
there
ever
any
Sodomite
,
Aegyptian
,
Babylonian
,
Iew
,
Turke
,
or
Infidell
so
desperately
impudent
,
as
the
Romans
haue
been
,
not
onely
in
doing
such
things
,
but
in
boasting
of
them
,
and
setting
forth
bookes
thereof
,
as
of
old
,
Virgil
,
Ovid
,
Tibullus
,
Catullus
,
Propertius
;
and
of
late
Casa
,
the
noble
Archbishop
of
Sodom
?
Boccate
,
their
Conceits
upon
Orlando
,
Baptista
de
Albertis
,
Petrus
Haedus
and
manie
others
.
63
,
64.
Vidi
ego
nuper
Italica
lingua
editum
Dialogum
utriusque
Veneris
,
omnium
flagitiosissimum
.
And
againe
,
Flagitiosissimi
Lenones
,
scelestissimaeque
Lenae
saepe
sub
Religionum
pellibus
delitescunt
.
And
hereupon
againe
I
aske
,
Whether
this
can
be
applied
to
any
Prince
,
Potentate
,
State
or
person
,
and
whether
these
prophecies
can
be
otherwise
fulfilled
?
The
sixth
note
also
is
evident
.
She
is
druncken
with
the
bloud
of
the
Saints
,
and
Martyrs
of
Christ
Iesus
.
Peruse
the
Histories
of
the
Christian
Church
,
&
likewise
of
all
Iewes
,
Turkes
,
Infidels
,
and
Pagans
,
that
haue
been
since
the
beginning
of
the
world
,
and
shew
me
,
whether
ever
any
nation
haue
shed
so
much
Christian
bloud
,
or
haue
caused
so
much
to
be
shed
,
as
the
Romans
haue
done
?
To
omitt
those
ten
Primitiue
Persecutions
,
which
remaine
without
parallell
of
any
other
:
How
many
millions
were
slayne
in
those
sacred
warres
,
stirred
up
by
the
Popes
,
to
recover
Palestina
?
in
the
civill
warres
of
Germanie
and
France
?
How
many
were
massacred
in
France
in
the
yeare
1572
,
and
not
long
before
in
Merindall
and
Cabrieres
?
How
many
Reverend
Bishops
,
and
godly
Preachers
were
burned
in
England
,
with
Men
,
women
,
Children
and
Infants
under
pretence
of
their
fierie
zeale
?
How
many
thousands
,
did
their
great
Champion
,
the
Duke
of
Alva
destroy
in
few
yeares
in
the
Netherlands
,
what
by
his
Soldjors
,
what
by
his
Hangmen
,
and
executioners
?
How
many
haue
they
swallowed
up
in
their
bloudie
Inquisitions
?
To
speake
nothing
of
those
which
they
count
but
viles
animas
,
as
the
Valdenses
,
Hugunots
,
Gewses
,
Lutherans
and
Calvinists
,
how
many
Princes
and
Noblemen
haue
they
made
away
?
Egmond
,
Horne
,
and
the
Prince
of
Orenge
,
in
the
Low
Countries
.
The
Admirall
Chastillon
,
Count
Rochfocault
,
Teligni
,
the
Queene
of
Navarre
,
and
two
Kings
,
in
France
.
In
Spaine
,
Prince
Charles
,
besides
many
others
.
But
what
talke
I
of
particulars
.
Let
all
Princes
of
the
world
joyne
together
against
the
Lord
and
his
Christ
,
as
the
Iewes
and
Romans
did
against
our
Saviour
:
Yea
,
let
the
greate
Turke
and
great
Divell
joyne
with
them
,
and
raigne
but
three
yeares
and
an
half
,
or
but
for
a
mans
life
,
and
spend
all
that
time
in
murdering
the
Saints
of
Christ
Iesus
,
and
I
will
yet
aske
,
Whether
any
man
can
imagine
,
that
in
so
short
a
time
they
be
able
to
kill
so
many
godly
Christians
,
as
haue
been
murdered
and
slayne
by
the
power
,
practises
,
and
procurement
of
these
Pontifices
Max.
since
they
got
that
Antichristian
title
?
And
if
men
will
not
confesse
the
truth
,
I
will
againe
appeale
to
the
Earth
,
and
aske
,
Whether
she
in
so
short
a
time
,
be
able
to
bring
forth
so
many
to
be
martired
?
And
if
the
Consciences
of
men
be
not
more
dull
and
dead
then
the
earth
,
I
will
demand
againe
of
them
,
Whether
all
these
Pontifices
maximi
,
and
everie
one
of
them
,
be
not
guiltie
of
all
the
Bloudsheds
of
their
Predecessors
,
by
Consent
,
Approbation
,
Imitation
and
prosecution
?
And
whether
the
like
can
be
sayd
,
of
any
State
,
Potentate
,
prince
or
person
in
the
world
besides
?
Let
us
yet
cast
our
eyes
a
litle
more
abroad
,
and
consider
of
the
great
destructions
of
Christian
men
,
by
Turkes
and
Saracens
.
It
cannot
be
denyed
,
but
these
open
and
professed
enemies
of
Christ
haue
shedde
much
Christian
bloud
,
yet
I
thinke
if
Histories
be
diligently
searched
,
and
compared
together
,
it
may
be
proved
,
that
since
the
sayd
yeare
of
our
Lord
700.
the
Popes
and
their
Sectaries
haue
been
verie
Great
,
if
not
the
chiefest
meanes
and
causes
,
eyther
by
procurement
,
or
let
my
teares
speake
to
thee
,
that
yet
at
length
,
thou
wouldest
take
pittie
upon
thy
rent
and
torne
bodie
,
thy
poore
distressed
Church
,
which
by
intestine
dissentions
,
and
the
malicious
practises
of
this
inward
and
secret
enimie
,
is
become
the
common
stage
and
Theater
of
all
bloudie
Massacres
,
and
dolefull
Tragedies
,
while
their
enimies
both
forreyn
,
and
domestick
prosper
,
and
triumph
in
their
unitie
and
agreement
.
O
let
it
please
thee
at
length
to
reunite
in
Trueth
and
Loue
,
that
the
enimie
may
no
longer
say
,
Where
is
their
God
?
Well
,
the
last
note
is
inseparable
and
undeniable
.
It
is
(
sayth
the
Holy
Ghost
)
that
Great
cittie
,
that
ruleth
over
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
.
Whereof
I
haue
sayd
sufficiently
before
,
and
having
shewed
that
it
cannot
be
applied
to
any
other
place
in
the
world
,
and
that
the
Antichrist
can
be
no
other
then
the
seuenth
Ruler
of
that
High
seuen
hilled
Cittie
,
and
namely
,
that
Head
which
next
succeeded
the
Emperors
,
as
the
best
Fathers
,
and
ancient
Interpreters
with
one
mutuall
consent
do
agree
:
I
will
adde
to
the
description
of
this
Antichristian
state
,
a
short
survey
of
the
words
and
actions
of
Antichrist
,
as
by
the
H.
Apostles
and
Prophets
they
are
noted
,
to
shew
,
how
all
Prophecies
are
fulfilled
touching
the
comming
of
Antichrist
,
and
do
all
concurre
in
the
Roman
State
and
Prelate
,
and
this
is
the
sixth
generall
part
,
which
I
proposed
at
first
.
VI.
Of
the
words
and
actions
of
Antichrist
.
THe
Prophet
Daniel
speaking
of
Antichrist
,
giveth
us
four
notes
,
He
shall
speake
words
against
the
Most
High
.
Secondly
,
He
shall
consume
the
Saints
of
the
Most
High
.
Thirdly
,
He
shall
thinke
to
change
times
.
Fourthly
,
He
shall
thinke
also
to
change
Lawes
.
Our
Apostle
repeating
also
the
two
first
,
addeth
two
more
,
Adulterie
and
Idolatrie
.
Luciferian
pride
,
and
Exaltation
.
For
he
exalteth
himself
against
all
that
is
called
God
,
or
that
is
worshiped
,
and
he
sitteth
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
boasting
himself
,
that
he
is
God
.
Of
some
of
these
things
I
haue
spoken
so
much
alreadie
,
that
I
need
not
stand
long
upon
them
.
First
,
He
shall
speak
words
against
the
Most
High
,
which
is
Blasphemie
.
Did
Antiochus
so
(
for
of
him
some
do
interpret
this
place
)
when
he
forbade
sacrifices
,
vulgar
tongue
,
caused
the
Bibles
,
translated
into
English
and
other
tongues
to
be
burned
,
and
commanded
Images
to
be
worshiped
?
Secondly
,
He
shall
consume
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
.
Did
Antiochus
so
,
in
commanding
godly
men
to
be
put
to
death
?
And
hath
not
the
Pope
done
much
more
?
Haue
they
not
caused
many
millions
of
Christian
men
to
be
slayne
in
their
great
expeditions
and
Massacres
?
Hereof
sufficient
hath
been
sayd
before
,
and
yet
because
it
cometh
now
to
hand
,
I
hope
it
will
not
seeme
tedious
to
adde
one
instance
more
,
an
hundred
thousand
.
Thirdly
,
He
shall
thinke
to
change
times
&
Lawes
,
two
things
which
God
seemeth
to
challenge
,
as
reserved
,
and
peculiar
to
himself
.
For
of
Times
David
sayth
,
My
times
are
in
thy
hands
.
and
Daniel
,
God
changeth
times
and
seasons
.
And
our
Saviour
Christ
himself
sayth
,
God
hath
kept
them
in
his
owne
power
.
And
of
Lawes
,
By
me
Kings
and
Princes
decree
just
things
.
to
change
times
and
lawes
?
Did
not
Boniface
himself
make
a
new
feast
to
the
honour
of
all
Saints
?
Haue
not
his
Successors
likewise
made
verie
many
new
Feasts
and
Fasts
?
Let
their
owne
Kalenders
be
witnesse
.
Haue
they
not
ordeyned
Iubilees
,
and
altered
them
at
their
pleasure
?
Haue
they
not
altered
the
whole
Kalender
of
the
Iulian
year
from
the
Dionysian
account
,
to
the
Litian
or
Gregorian
?
and
thereby
altered
all
the
Feasts
,
both
moueable
and
unmoueable
,
from
the
times
,
wherein
by
the
old
account
they
are
observed
?
Haue
I
neede
to
stand
long
to
proue
this
point
,
which
is
knowen
to
all
the
world
?
Hath
this
been
done
upon
any
warrant
of
Gods
word
?
Or
hath
it
not
beene
done
by
Astronomicall
computations
of
Minutes
and
Seconds
,
which
are
almost
insensible
and
imperceptible
.
Will
they
say
it
may
be
done
by
Arte
?
And
what
will
they
answer
to
those
excellent
learned
men
,
who
deny
their
account
,
and
haue
noted
great
defects
in
men
of
no
meane
estimation
among
the
learned
,
namely
Scaliger
,
Non
ad
vestrum
scire
tempora
.
You
must
be
content
sapere
ad
Sobrietatem
:
to
be
wise
,
and
not
too
wise
,
but
within
the
compasse
of
sobrietie
.
Now
let
me
aske
,
Whether
any
Prince
,
Potentate
,
State
or
person
ever
did
the
like
in
the
changes
of
times
,
as
these
Popes
haue
done
:
and
whether
any
can
do
the
like
,
especially
that
shall
continue
but
three
yeares
and
a
halfe
,
or
one
mans
life
time
?
Again
,
haue
not
the
Popes
and
everie
one
of
them
changed
lawes
,
by
establishing
a
New
law
,
which
they
call
the
Canon
Law
?
Haue
they
not
added
to
their
Decrees
,
Decretals
,
Extravagants
,
Clementines
,
and
do
they
not
still
publish
new
Bulles
,
Faculties
,
and
Dispensations
with
speciall
words
of
Non
obstante
?
I
hope
no
man
will
put
me
to
proue
any
of
these
things
;
unlesse
it
be
some
that
will
make
a
question
,
whether
that
rule
of
Law
be
to
be
held
,
which
sayth
,
that
Notoria
non
sunt
probanda
?
or
make
a
doubt
,
whether
the
Popes
Bulles
,
Faculties
,
Dispensations
,
and
other
publike
Instruments
be
Notoria
.
New
Religions
,
change
the
ordinances
of
Generall
Councels
,
and
dispence
with
all
Lawes
,
both
of
the
Temporall
State
,
and
of
the
Church
,
yea
with
all
the
Laws
of
the
second
Table
,
and
with
some
of
the
first
?
As
when
God
in
his
Law
sayth
,
It
is
not
lawfull
for
thee
to
haue
thy
Brothers
wife
.
Doth
not
the
Pope
say
,
It
is
lawfull
by
my
dispensation
.
When
God
sayth
,
Thou
shalt
not
kill
:
doth
not
the
Pope
say
,
thou
mayst
kill
euen
thy
Prince
,
when
I
haue
declared
him
to
be
an
Heretike
?
Is
not
this
to
change
lawes
,
Holines
,
Infallibilitie
,
and
power
to
grant
such
things
,
and
that
by
such
Bulles
,
Indulgences
,
Pardons
and
Dispensations
their
sinnes
were
forgiuen
?
Now
let
any
man
shew
me
,
Whether
ever
any
Prince
,
Potentate
,
State
or
man
haue
done
the
like
,
or
whether
it
be
possible
for
any
,
in
time
to
come
,
to
doe
so
much
in
this
kinde
,
as
the
Popes
haue
done
:
namely
,
to
make
so
many
Lawes
,
to
break
and
change
so
many
Lawes
,
and
to
grant
so
many
Bulles
,
faculties
and
dispensations
,
especially
within
the
compasse
of
three
yeares
and
an
half
,
or
one
mans
life
time
?
Concerning
their
Adulteries
,
which
is
the
fifth
,
I
haue
sayd
sufficiently
before
,
onely
this
one
question
may
be
added
,
viz.
Where
shall
we
finde
Antichrist
,
and
Babylon
the
Great
Whore
,
and
mother
of
Whoredomes
,
but
in
that
church
and
state
,
whose
chief
Bishop
publikely
alloweth
them
,
because
he
hath
a
greate
part
of
his
Revennues
from
them
,
which
as
some
in
former
times
haue
accounted
,
hath
been
to
the
value
of
fortie
thousand
ducats
yearly
?
Concerning
their
Idolatries
also
I
haue
spoken
before
,
and
shall
say
more
hereafter
.
There
resteth
but
the
last
note
,
which
S.
Paul
giveth
,
That
he
sitteth
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
as
God
,
boasting
that
he
is
God
,
and
exalteth
himself
aboue
all
that
is
called
God
,
or
that
is
worshiped
,
and
yet
working
with
all
deceiuablenes
of
unrighteousnes
.
If
any
man
yet
remain
doubtfull
whether
the
Pope
be
that
Antichrist
,
let
him
answer
me
upon
these
words
,
Who
ever
was
comparable
to
the
Pope
in
these
things
?
hath
sitten
in
the
outward
visible
Church
,
or
Temple
of
God
,
as
chief
Bishop
,
head
or
Governour
thereof
,
or
upon
the
Church
,
as
commanding
,
ruling
,
and
raigning
over
it
.
or
as
the
Temple
of
God
,
with
such
a
singular
opinion
of
sanctitie
and
infallabilitie
,
(
for
all
these
wayes
doth
the
Father
interpret
that
word
)
as
the
Popes
haue
done
?
And
whether
it
is
credible
that
any
shall
do
the
like
in
time
to
come
?
Whether
is
there
,
or
was
there
ever
any
Prince
,
Potentate
or
person
,
Christian
or
Iew
,
Turke
or
Pagan
so
adored
as
he
hath
been
,
and
that
in
the
verie
Temple
,
and
Charch
of
God
,
and
that
by
the
chief
Bishops
,
Archbishops
,
Cardinals
,
Patriarks
,
and
Primates
of
the
Church
?
Whether
can
they
giue
any
greater
Adoration
to
God
himself
outwardly
,
if
he
were
corporally
present
?
Or
do
they
giue
any
greater
to
the
Sacrament
,
in
which
they
affirme
the
bodie
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
to
be
really
present
?
Again
Whether
hath
any
Prince
,
Potentate
or
person
,
Christian
,
or
Iew
,
Turke
or
Pagan
,
invented
,
or
practised
such
a
powerfull
meanes
,
to
depriue
or
depose
Emperors
,
Kings
and
Princes
,
as
the
Popes
haue
done
by
their
Excommunications
,
Suspensions
,
Interdictions
and
Decrees
?
Did
ever
any
so
practise
,
to
discharge
Subjects
of
their
Alleageance
and
oathes
,
to
giue
kingdomes
away
to
others
,
to
crowne
and
uncrowne
Emperors
with
his
foote
,
to
treade
upon
them
,
and
yet
still
reteyne
such
an
opinion
of
Holynes
,
called
Gods
and
worshiped
?
subesse
Romano
Pontisici
,
and
therefore
,
where
the
ancient
Creed
teacheth
us
to
beleeue
the
Catholike
Church
,
they
will
now
haue
us
to
say
the
Catholike
Roman
Church
?
Doth
he
not
exalt
himself
aboue
God
,
when
he
dispenseth
with
the
Lawes
of
God
,
and
with
sinnes
;
not
onely
with
sinnes
done
,
but
to
be
done
,
which
God
himself
never
would
doe
?
For
proofe
whereof
let
the
Bulles
be
reviewed
which
he
hath
granted
,
as
to
Henry
the
eight
to
marrie
his
Brothers
wife
,
and
such
like
;
Also
the
Bulles
which
he
hath
sent
forth
against
Queene
Elizabeth
and
King
Iames
,
the
Kings
of
France
and
other
princes
,
exciting
their
Subjects
to
Treason
,
murder
and
Rebellion
.
Yea
hath
he
not
granted
to
private
men
faculties
or
pardons
for
sinnes
to
be
done
?
I
am
sure
our
Soveraine
king
Iames
telleth
us
of
two
such
pardons
,
Whether
it
be
possible
for
any
other
man
to
do
the
like
in
time
to
come
,
especially
in
the
Church
of
God
,
and
within
so
short
a
time
,
as
three
yeares
and
a
half
,
or
one
mans
life
time
?
as
hath
been
done
by
the
Popes
in
all
these
seauen
points
last
before
set
downe
.
And
if
it
be
altogether
impossible
,
let
us
at
length
abandon
that
,
and
such
like
incredible
,
and
impossible
opinions
,
and
not
suffer
our selues
to
be
deluded
any
longer
,
but
ingenuously
and
freely
confesse
,
that
this
is
he
;
and
that
it
is
in
vaine
to
looke
for
another
.
And
thus
by
the
gracious
&
merciful
assistance
of
our
Almightie
Lord
,
Christ
Iesus
,
I
haue
passed
through
these
six
parts
of
the
description
of
Antichrist
;
his
Place
,
his
State
,
his
Names
,
his
Rising
,
his
Raigne
,
and
his
Words
and
Actions
,
everie
one
of
them
so
sutable
to
the
Roman
Pontifex
,
that
I
for
my
part
thinke
it
imp●ssible
to
apply
them
to
any
other
.
And
so
I
come
to
the
seauenth
and
last
part
,
which
is
his
Times
.
VII
.
Of
the
Times
of
Antichrist
.
ONE
of
the
greatest
Arguments
,
that
the
Popish
Advocates
do
insist
upon
,
to
proue
that
their
Pope
is
not
Antichrist
,
is
this
of
the
Times
:
wherein
first
they
stifly
mainteyne
,
that
Antichrist
shall
raigne
but
three
yeares
and
an
half
,
whereas
the
Pope
hath
raigned
(
say
they
)
many
hundred
yeares
.
Marke
here
by
the
way
,
they
confesse
that
he
raigneth
in
Rome
.
Secondly
,
they
hold
that
Antichrist
shall
be
but
one
man
,
and
shall
not
come
,
untill
shortly
before
the
end
of
the
world
.
Thirdly
,
that
Enoch
and
Elias
must
come
before
,
or
in
his
time
.
All
which
conceits
are
without
any
warrant
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
and
haue
been
largely
refuted
by
others
,
especially
by
the
excellent
learned
Robert
Abbat
late
Bishop
of
Salesburie
.
and
for
the
two
first
,
I
haue
sayd
before
sufficiently
.
Against
the
last
I
will
propose
but
one
question
,
which
shall
be
drawen
out
of
the
verie
words
of
the
Text.
that
they
shall
be
slayne
by
the
Beast
which
commeth
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pitt
,
and
not
by
the
Beast
which
cometh
out
of
the
Earth
.
Now
in
the
13
chapter
we
finde
two
Beasts
,
the
first
ascending
out
of
the
Sea
,
having
feauen
heads
and
ten
hornes
.
Which
is
by
the
best
Interpreters
judged
to
be
the
Old
Roman
Empier
,
and
the
Temporall
state
thereof
:
The
second
Beast
ascendeth
out
of
the
Earth
,
and
that
〈◊〉
properly
understood
to
be
Antichrist
,
as
hath
been
sayd
before
.
And
in
the
17
chapter
it
appeareth
,
the
Bottomlesse
pitt
.
I
aske
then
upon
the
Conference
of
these
Texts
together
,
How
it
can
stand
with
these
Prophecies
,
to
say
that
these
two
Prophets
must
be
Enoch
and
Elias
,
&
shall
be
slayne
by
Antichrist
,
when
as
they
must
be
slayne
by
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
not
by
the
second
Beast
,
nor
by
the
Whore
?
and
the
Roman
Empire
must
be
removed
before
Antichrist
be
revealed
.
Iudicent
Theologi
.
But
these
and
such
like
conceits
of
theirs
being
brought
into
the
light
,
and
appied
to
the
flames
of
those
holy
burning
and
shining
Candles
,
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
will
easily
dissolue
and
melt
away
like
ice
before
the
Sunne
.
For
whosoever
applieth
himself
with
any
heede
and
diligence
to
reade
and
marke
the
Scriptures
,
and
compare
them
together
,
may
soone
perceiue
that
the
blessed
spirit
of
Trueth
,
who
leadeth
us
into
all
Trueth
,
verie
often
,
and
verie
largely
speaketh
of
the
Times
of
Antichrist
,
describing
them
with
seauen
remarkeable
Considerations
,
whereof
not
one
of
them
telleth
us
of
Henoch
and
Elias
,
or
that
Antichrist
shall
be
but
one
man
,
or
indure
but
three
yeares
and
an
half
,
&c.
But
contrariwise
representeth
unto
us
long
Periods
and
continuance
of
times
.
As
to
the
Purpose
:
First
,
that
which
we
may
call
Praeparationes
or
Dispositiones
Materiae
,
which
by
the
Apostle
I
thinke
is
called
the
working
of
the
Mysterie
of
Iniquitie
,
and
began
in
the
Apostles
time
,
Removing
of
the
Impediment
,
and
the
Rising
of
Antichrist
,
which
in
reason
must
follow
,
for
sublato
impedimento
emergit
actio
.
And
this
not
at
an
Instant
,
but
at
least
in
300
or
400
yeares
more
.
For
so
long
it
was
before
the
Empire
was
cleane
removed
out
of
Rome
.
The
third
is
his
Revelation
not
upon
a
sodayne
,
but
by
degrees
in
long
time
,
accompanying
his
Rising
.
The
fourth
therefore
is
his
Raigne
more
near
to
a
Septingentan
,
then
to
a
Demi-Septennian
.
The
fifth
is
of
the
Signes
of
his
times
,
and
the
manners
of
men
in
those
times
,
not
incident
to
a
short
time
.
The
sixth
is
of
his
decay
and
consumption
,
not
hastie
:
and
the
seauenth
of
his
finall
end
,
and
utter
destruction
;
which
must
be
by
the
second
comming
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
So
that
the
working
of
this
mysterie
,
and
the
progresse
thereof
must
be
from
the
time
of
the
Apostles
unto
the
end
of
the
world
.
And
there
is
not
one
of
these
seauen
Considerations
but
is
expressely
spoken
of
in
the
Scripture
most
of
them
verie
often
,
as
shall
appear
by
that
which
followeth
:
Whereupon
I
aske
,
Whether
it
would
not
seeme
verie
vaine
and
unseemly
not
onely
for
the
majestie
of
divine
Truth
,
or
dignitie
of
Apostolike
writings
;
but
euen
for
the
gravitie
of
a
sober
man
to
speake
so
often
,
or
make
such
incuications
of
things
,
that
should
either
come
so
late
,
or
continue
so
small
a
time
.
Therefore
to
speak
of
the
first
consideration
,
I
●ske
whether
it
be
not
expressely
&
directly
intimated
unto
us
by
the
Holy
Apostle
S.
Paul
,
where
he
sayth
,
the
Mysterie
of
Iniquitie
beginneth
to
worke
alreadie
.
And
by
S.
Iohn
,
Euen
now
there
are
manie
Antichrists
.
And
againe
,
now
alreadie
he
is
in
the
world
.
And
againe
,
Manie
deceivers
are
entred
into
the
world
,
which
confesse
not
that
Iesus
Christ
is
come
in
the
Flesh
,
such
a
one
is
Antichrist
.
And
S.
Peter
,
and
S.
Iude
,
with
many
words
&
great
diligence
warne
the
Church
of
God
,
defiled
the
fl●sh
,
and
despised
government
.
Is
it
possible
that
the
Apostles
should
be
so
carefull
to
admonish
and
advertise
the
church
,
that
there
were
such
beginnings
,
and
such
workings
of
Antichrist
in
those
times
,
and
yet
that
he
should
not
come
in
1600
yeares
after
?
or
should
continue
so
short
a
time
?
I
am
not
ignorant
that
it
was
the
opinion
of
some
learned
and
godly
men
,
from
whom
I
do
not
willingly
dissent
.
But
I
know
that
God
doth
not
reveal
all
things
,
to
one
man
,
nor
all
things
at
one
time
,
nor
in
one
manner
.
sed
inter
omnes
prope
singularis
,
held
some
strange
opinions
.
Yea
Moses
and
David
erred
in
some
things
.
It
may
be
also
that
the
Fathers
of
the
Primitiue
Church
,
having
other
great
Controversies
in
hand
,
gaue
themselues
but
little
to
the
studie
of
the
Apocalyps
,
that
booke
being
then
in
question
,
as
it
seemeth
,
and
not
publikely
received
untill
the
Councell
of
Toledo
,
which
was
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
630
,
as
if
our
Lord
had
provided
it
against
that
time
.
Yet
somethings
they
saw
,
and
where
their
opinions
are
consonant
with
the
Scriptures
,
they
are
verie
much
to
be
regarded
.
Leaving
therefore
the
ignorance
of
those
godly
Fathers
in
some
points
,
to
sleepe
with
them
in
their
graues
,
and
covering
them
with
a
vail
of
just
excuse
,
in
that
they
saw
not
the
successe
of
times
,
and
fulfilling
of
divers
prophecies
,
which
haue
since
appeared
,
and
with
a
Robe
of
Honorable
and
Sacred
Memorie
for
the
gifts
and
graces
of
God
,
which
otherwise
shined
in
them
(
as
Shem
and
Iaphet
did
the
nakednes
of
their
Father
)
Let
us
follow
with
straight
steppes
the
light
of
divine
Trueth
,
shining
in
the
Scriptures
,
whereunto
the
Fathers
themselues
do
send
us
,
to
guide
us
out
of
the
mistie
cloudes
and
perplexed
Labyrinths
of
Humane
Errors
.
And
let
us
see
what
the
Apostles
meant
by
the
words
aboue
cited
,
as
where
one
of
them
sayth
,
The
Mysterie
of
iniquitie
worketh
alreadie
.
And
againe
;
His
working
is
with
all
deceiuablenes
&c.
And
another
,
Euen
now
there
are
manie
Antichrist
&c.
and
there
are
many
deceivers
gone
out
&c.
Did
they
meane
this
of
Turks
,
which
were
then
scarce
heard
of
in
the
world
?
or
of
Iewes
,
which
did
not
then
deceitfully
,
but
had
long
before
openly
and
professedly
shewed
themselues
to
be
the
Enemies
of
Christ
and
all
Christians
?
Or
of
Heathenish
Pagans
,
that
were
also
open
persecutors
?
or
of
any
that
should
openly
and
professedly
deny
that
Christ
was
come
,
as
now
the
Greate
Patrons
of
the
Romish
cause
would
perswade
us
?
If
so
,
what
needed
they
to
tell
us
of
a
Mysterie
,
Deceiveablenes
,
Deceivers
,
&c.
What
Mysterie
or
deceit
could
there
be
in
the
direct
and
professed
denying
of
Christ
?
perverted
&
Hereticall
Christians
,
where
he
sayth
:
They
went
out
from
us
,
but
they
were
not
of
us
.
For
if
they
had
been
of
us
,
they
would
haue
continued
with
us
.
They
went
out
from
the
Church
,
and
they
would
haue
continued
with
the
Church
:
Do
not
both
these
words
signifie
,
that
they
were
sometimes
of
the
Church
?
and
not
Iewes
,
Turkes
,
or
Pagans
that
were
never
of
the
Church
?
So
in
the
Epistle
to
the
Elect
Ladie
,
where
he
sayth
:
Such
a
one
is
a
deceiver
.
So
S.
Paul
,
His
comming
is
with
all
deceiueablenes
.
These
admonitions
might
seem
verie
impertinent
,
if
they
had
understood
that
Antichrist
should
haue
been
a
Iew
,
Turke
,
Pagan
,
or
other
professed
enemie
of
Christ
.
So
in
another
place
:
They
professe
that
they
know
God
,
but
by
works
they
deny
him
,
and
are
abhominable
,
disobedient
,
and
to
everie
good
worke
repr●bate
.
The
like
may
be
sayd
of
that
fatherly
and
serious
admonition
and
charge
,
which
the
beloved
Apostle
giveth
unto
us
:
many
false
Prophets
were
gone
out
into
the
world
,
and
therefore
that
we
should
trye
the
Spirits
.
What
tryall
neede
we
make
of
anie
Turke
,
Iew
,
Pagan
,
or
professed
enemie
of
Christ
?
False
Teachers
,
which
should
privily
bring
in
damnable
Heresies
,
denying
the
Lord
that
bought
them
,
&c.
He
sayth
Heresyes
:
shall
we
say
Iudaisme
,
Turcisme
,
Paganisme
?
He
sayth
privily
,
shall
we
say
openly
?
What
manner
of
Interpretation
is
this
to
contradict
the
Text
?
Surely
the
Ancient
Fathers
would
not
so
interpret
it
.
Tertullian
,
Qui
pseudoprophetae
sunt
nisi
falsi
praedicationes
?
to
maintaine
the
faith
against
such
as
turne
the
grace
of
God
into
wantonnes
,
and
defile
the
flesh
speaking
ill
of
Magistrates
denying
the
onely
Lord
God
and
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
If
we
should
aske
upon
these
words
,
who
they
be
that
deny
God
,
would
not
the
Apostle
himself
answer
us
,
that
they
are
the
same
who
turn
the
Grace
of
God
into
wantonnes
,
defiling
the
flesh
,
and
speake
ill
of
Magistrates
?
Such
perhaps
as
the
Nicholaitans
,
Ebion
,
and
Cerinthus
were
,
which
at
first
were
Christians
and
would
be
called
Christians
,
and
yet
fell
to
teach
Heresies
in
Doctrine
and
loosenes
of
life
:
Cerinthus
did
not
deny
in
word
that
Christ
was
come
in
the
flesh
,
but
taught
that
the
works
and
Ceremonies
of
the
Law
were
necessarie
to
Salvation
.
Whereupon
the
Apostle
inferreth
,
Then
Christ
dyed
in
vayne
.
So
by
consequent
he
denyed
Christ
,
in
denying
the
effect
of
his
death
and
passion
to
be
such
as
the
Apostles
teach
us
.
So
the
Primitiue
Fathers
teach
us
to
understand
the
denying
of
Christ
.
Hilar.
Quisquis
Christum
,
qualis
ab
Apostolis
praedicatus
est
negat
,
Antichristus
est
.
Ambros
.
Christum
negat
,
qui
non
omnia
quae
Christi
sunt
confitetur
.
See
more
of
these
in
that
learned
Demonstration
of
Antichrist
set
forth
by
Doctor
Abbat
.
He
that
is
not
against
us
is
with
us
:
He
that
is
not
with
us
,
is
against
us
.
Ebion
did
not
denye
Christ
to
be
come
,
but
denyed
him
to
be
verie
God
:
the
free
giveing
of
the
Grace
of
God
:
as
it
is
written
:
He
ascended
up
on
High
,
and
gaue
gifts
unto
men
.
two
kinds
of
denying
God
,
Ore
&
Corde
.
that
manye
Antichrists
are
gone
out
into
the
world
,
which
deny
that
Christ
Iesus
is
come
in
the
Flesh
.
And
,
His
comming
is
with
deceitfulnes
,
&c.
Not
any
Iew
,
Turke
,
Pagan
,
or
other
that
should
expressely
,
directly
and
verbally
deny
the
coming
of
our
Saviour
,
but
such
as
professing
Christianitie
teach
any
false
Doctrine
,
and
so
by
consequent
,
denie
him
to
be
such
as
the
Scripture
hath
taught
us
.
This
also
agreeth
with
other
parts
of
the
Description
,
as
with
his
place
,
in
the
Temple
of
God
:
with
his
names
,
to
be
Vicarius
Christi
,
as
well
as
Adversarius
:
to
be
the
Successor
of
Iudas
,
&c.
I
demand
then
,
if
the
name
of
Antichrist
was
so
intended
by
the
Apostles
and
Primitiue
Fathers
;
and
if
that
were
then
held
the
denying
of
Christ
,
to
denie
him
by
works
or
by
consequent
,
what
warrant
haue
we
to
hold
,
that
the
Great
Antichrist
must
be
a
Iew
,
Turke
,
Pagan
,
or
any
other
,
that
should
verbally
,
expresly
,
or
directly
deny
Christ
Iesus
,
as
now
the
Romanists
would
haue
us
to
beleeue
?
And
if
these
Prophesies
must
be
understood
of
Christians
that
were
Heretikes
:
and
these
were
the
preparations
or
workings
of
iniquitie
,
then
surely
the
Great
Antichrist
himself
must
be
of
like
qualitie
,
and
he
that
is
held
to
be
the
highest
,
and
chiefest
of
all
Christians
,
if
he
be
an
Heretike
he
must
be
That
Antichrist
.
For
so
sayth
Chrysostom
:
The
greatnes
of
sinne
is
considered
,
eyther
by
the
Magnitude
of
the
offence
,
or
by
the
Altitude
of
his
dignitie
that
committeth
it
.
So
of
all
Christians
,
most
defile
the
Flesh
,
and
despise
government
?
Who
is
it
amongst
Christians
most
High
,
and
yet
most
preacheth
Christ
otherwise
then
the
Apostles
teach
us
?
as
where
the
Scripture
sayth
,
that
the
Spirit
quickeneth
,
the
flesh
profiteth
nothing
,
I
aske
whether
they
which
teach
,
that
the
flesh
carnally
taken
doth
conferr
Grace
,
may
be
sayd
to
confesse
such
a
Christ
to
be
come
,
as
the
Scripture
setteth
forth
?
So
he
that
affirmeth
,
that
the
Picture
of
Christ
,
or
the
Crosse
,
or
the
Virgin
Marie
is
to
be
worshiped
with
divine
adoration
:
I
aske
whether
he
do
confesse
;
that
such
a
Christ
is
come
,
as
the
Apostles
haue
preached
?
if
yea
;
then
where
did
our
Saviour
Christ
or
his
Apostles
teach
any
such
thing
?
And
so
of
other
points
of
doctrine
and
manners
,
which
I
leaue
to
learned
Divines
to
prosecute
.
And
how
the
Pope
hath
been
declared
to
be
an
Heretike
,
not
onely
by
some
particular
men
or
congregations
,
but
by
the
whole
Christian
Church
in
Europe
,
and
that
in
three
great
and
generall
Councels
shall
be
shewed
hereafter
.
So
much
therefore
be
spoken
of
the
beginnings
or
preparations
of
Antichrist
,
which
the
Apostle
plainly
affirmeth
,
was
in
his
time
,
adding
this
.
he
which
now
withholdeth
shall
let
,
till
he
be
taken
away
,
and
then
shall
that
lawlesse
man
be
revealed
.
This
concerneth
our
second
consideration
,
13
,
2.
wherein
we
haue
first
to
speak
of
the
Withholder
,
or
Impediment
,
secondly
of
the
Remoue
,
and
thirdly
,
of
the
revelation
.
Concerning
the
Impediment
.
The
most
learned
and
best
Interpreters
,
both
old
and
new
do
agree
it
to
be
the
Roman
Empire
,
which
as
the
Apostle
sayth
,
shall
withhold
,
donec
e
medio
fiat
,
untill
it
be
removed
out
of
the
way
,
or
out
of
the
midest
:
he
saith
not
,
till
it
be
abolished
:
Marke
.
And
then
(
sayth
the
Apostle
)
shall
that
wicked
man
be
revealed
.
But
when
that
was
,
or
how
it
should
be
removed
it
is
not
so
well
explayned
:
although
comparing
the
Scriptures
and
times
well
together
,
it
seemeth
to
me
,
that
we
may
well
understand
it
,
if
we
marke
the
steps
and
degrees
.
Nemo
repente
fuit
turpissimus
,
sayth
the
learned
Poet
,
but
more
learnedly
;
ad
summum
non
per
saltus
,
sed
per
gradus
pervenitur
,
sayth
a
Reverend
Bishop
,
so
this
Removing
of
the
Empire
was
not
all
at
once
,
no
more
was
the
rising
of
the
Pontificate
,
but
by
degrees
,
as
by
that
which
followeth
may
appear
.
Therefore
to
obserue
the
proceedings
of
this
remoue
of
the
one
,
and
rising
of
the
other
,
I
demande
upon
the
13
chap.
of
the
Revelation
,
whereof
we
haue
spoken
before
,
Whether
the
time
of
that
Rising
be
not
there
precisely
pointed
out
,
when
he
sayth
,
that
Antichrist
there
signified
by
the
second
Beast
,
shall
worke
before
the
face
of
the
first
Beast
,
that
is
,
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
And
I
demande
also
,
Whether
we
may
not
well
say
that
the
Roman
Empire
began
then
sensibly
to
be
removed
,
when
the
Emperor
Constantine
removed
the
Imperiall
Sea
from
Rome
to
Constantinople
?
yet
no
man
can
say
,
but
the
Imperiall
power
,
and
the
Majestie
of
an
Empire
continued
still
in
Rome
,
in
the
Consuls
,
which
dignitie
the
Emperors
also
themselues
many
times
tooke
upon
them
,
as
I
haue
noted
before
.
This
therefore
may
be
well
taken
for
a
beginning
of
the
Remoue
of
the
one
,
and
Rising
of
the
other
,
which
was
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
327
,
and
but
a
beginning
.
For
the
better
assurance
whereof
let
us
first
consider
the
Prophecies
of
the
Scripture
,
concerning
the
continuance
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
then
see
by
Histories
,
how
they
were
fulfilled
.
By
the
Euangelist
we
are
taught
,
that
the
first
Beast
,
that
is
,
the
Heathenish
Roman
Empire
should
continue
and
make
warr
against
the
Saints
two
and
fortie
Months
.
the
Holy
cittie
,
(
whereby
we
understand
the
Church
of
Christ
)
should
be
trode
under
foote
of
the
Gentiles
two
and
fortie
moneths
,
and
that
the
two
witnesses
of
God
should
prophecie
in
sackcloth
one
thousand
,
two
hundred
and
sixtie
dayes
,
that
these
Prophets
should
be
slayne
,
and
rise
againe
after
three
dayes
and
an
halfe
,
and
that
the
woman
figuring
the
Church
,
fled
into
the
wildernes
,
where
she
hath
a
place
prepared
of
God
a
thousand
,
two
hundred
and
sixtie
dayes
,
and
that
there
she
should
be
nourished
,
for
a
time
,
times
,
and
a
halfe
time
.
All
which
places
do
manifestly
speak
of
the
persecutions
of
the
Church
:
of
the
Paucitij
&
Povertij
of
the
Preachers
and
Teachers
of
Christian
religion
in
those
times
,
and
of
the
flight
of
Christians
into
the
wildernes
,
and
other
secret
places
,
to
avoide
the
furie
of
those
persecutions
.
Nicene
Creede
was
publikely
proclaymed
,
to
the
utter
condemnation
and
profligation
of
all
Heathen
superstitions
,
and
confutation
of
the
great
Heresie
of
Arius
,
which
then
was
newly
begunne
.
This
time
falleth
out
so
agreeable
to
the
prophecies
,
on
the
one
side
,
and
to
the
events
on
the
other
,
that
it
seemeth
no
doubt
can
be
made
,
but
that
here
begann
the
Remoue
.
For
if
we
follow
M.
Foxes
computation
in
the
severall
times
aboue
mentioned
,
we
shall
finde
that
those
severall
Notations
of
time
,
as
they
speake
but
of
one
thing
,
that
is
,
the
persecutions
of
the
Church
by
the
Roman
Emperors
:
so
they
signifie
but
one
time
,
namely
two
hundred
,
ninetie
four
yeares
,
the
ende
of
which
falling
so
certeyne
in
the
dayes
of
Constantine
,
do
shew
that
the
beginning
must
be
accounted
from
the
Ascention
of
our
Lord
,
in
the
yeare
of
Grace
four
and
thirtie
,
or
there
abouts
.
For
first
,
a
thousand
two
hundred
and
threescore
dayes
,
7
,
25
,
26.
it
seemes
to
intend
a
continuance
of
the
time
of
the
Roman
state
,
under
the
litle
Horne
unto
the
ende
of
the
world
.
But
in
Rev.
12.14
.
compared
with
Rev.
12
,
6.
and
Rev.
11.2
.
and
Rev
13
,
6.
it
seemeth
rather
to
signifie
the
time
of
the
persecutions
of
the
Church
,
under
the
Heathen
Roman
Empire
.
See
the
places
.
make
two
and
fortie
moneths
,
take
everie
moneth
for
seauen
yeares
,
as
everie
one
of
Daniels
weekes
were
to
be
counted
,
it
maketh
two
hundred
ninetie
four
yeares
.
Secondly
,
three
dayes
and
an
halfe
,
or
a
time
,
two
times
,
and
halfe
a
time
.
Reckon
,
as
our
Saviour
doth
,
twelue
hours
to
everie
day
,
and
we
finde
two
and
fortie
hours
,
then
account
everie
hour
to
be
a
sabbath
of
yeares
,
and
it
maketh
also
two
hundred
ninetie
and
four
yeares
,
which
being
added
to
the
yeares
of
our
Saviours
life
upon
earth
,
being
four
and
thirtie
,
maketh
328
from
his
Nativitie
.
Of
the
other
side
,
if
we
account
the
beginning
of
these
yeares
to
be
certaine
,
Dragon
went
out
to
persecute
the
Church
,
when
?
After
that
our
Saviour
was
taken
up
into
heauen
:
so
then
reckoning
these
294
yeares
to
beginne
at
the
Ascention
of
our
Lord
,
we
must
adde
the
yeares
of
our
Saviours
life
upon
earth
,
which
was
about
four
and
thirtie
yeares
,
and
it
commeth
fully
to
the
yeare
328
,
about
which
time
the
said
great
Nicene
Counsell
was
celebrated
.
And
so
taking
the
beginning
of
our
computation
from
the
end
of
the
persecutions
,
in
the
time
of
Constantine
,
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
328
,
and
reckoning
backwards
294
yeares
,
we
come
to
the
same
yeare
of
grace
34
,
wherein
was
the
Ascention
of
our
Lord
.
So
that
both
wayes
,
whether
that
we
expound
the
prophecie
by
the
event
,
or
measure
the
event
by
the
prophecie
,
we
are
brought
to
the
same
yeare
of
our
Lord
328.
Now
therefore
,
no
longer
was
the
holy
Cittie
troden
under
foot
of
the
Gentiles
,
Now
the
Martyrs
of
God
,
which
had
so
long
time
prophecied
in
sackcloth
,
and
were
slayne
,
were
againe
revived
in
their
Doctrine
.
Now
the
two
Witnesses
of
God
,
the
Old
and
New
Testaments
,
brought
to
light
,
and
ascended
into
heauen
,
that
is
,
in
the
Church
,
which
is
called
the
kingdome
of
Heauen
.
For
now
the
Church
of
God
returned
out
of
the
wildernes
,
&
now
the
power
of
the
Heathenish
state
of
Rome
,
to
make
warre
against
the
Saints
,
was
ended
,
though
their
Idolatrie
(
as
Baronius
confesseth
)
continued
long
after
,
namely
unto
the
end
of
another
period
,
whereof
we
haue
spoken
partly
before
,
and
shall
speake
somewhat
hereafter
.
Not
long
before
that
time
also
arose
that
great
Heretike
Arius
who
by
the
common
voice
of
Godly
christians
in
those
dayes
was
called
Christomachus
and
Principium
Antichristi
,
Hoc
qui
repudiat
,
Antichristus
est
.
He
that
refuseth
this
is
Antichrist
,
therein
also
giving
us
another
speciall
signe
or
marke
whereby
to
judge
of
Antichristian
Doctrine
.
About
the
same
time
also
,
or
shortly
after
rose
up
the
Heretike
Pelagius
,
who
affirmed
freewill
and
the
merits
of
human
works
;
also
Eutiches
,
who
defended
,
that
the
flesh
of
Christ
Iesus
was
not
like
ours
,
and
that
he
was
not
truly
borne
of
the
Virgin
,
and
many
others
.
So
that
here
we
may
see
a
great
concurrence
&
consent
of
prophecies
,
with
events
,
and
with
the
Iudgements
of
godly
Christians
upon
the
corruptions
of
true
Doctrine
in
those
times
,
that
now
Antichrist
was
beginning
to
rise
.
And
certaine
it
is
,
that
the
Bishops
of
Rome
from
this
time
forward
,
sometimes
by
flatterie
,
sometimes
by
sedition
,
sometimes
by
patronising
Heretikes
,
sometimes
by
opposing
the
godly
did
incroach
to
themselves
dayly
more
and
more
authoritie
,
untill
they
had
obteyned
the
full
and
absolute
government
of
the
Septimontane
cittie
,
the
seat
of
the
first
Beast
,
driuen
the
Emperors
out
of
Italie
,
and
so
become
Heads
of
that
cittie
,
appointed
to
be
the
seat
of
Antichrist
.
What
the
Roman
Bishops
were
from
Silvester
untill
Boniface
the
third
,
I
haue
shewed
before
.
Vniversall
Bishop
,
whereby
was
kindled
the
great
contention
for
Primacie
,
which
continued
untill
the
time
of
Boniface
,
of
whom
I
will
speake
hereafter
.
Thus
,
I
say
,
the
old
Idolatrie
was
by
degrees
suppressed
,
and
the
second
Beast
began
to
worke
in
presence
of
the
first
.
But
here
by
the
way
a
question
may
be
moved
,
because
we
haue
entered
into
a
consideration
of
the
times
limited
in
the
holy
Scripture
,
for
the
accomplishing
of
Prophecies
,
whether
those
times
are
to
be
alwayes
accounted
by
an
exact
Astronomicall
Calculation
,
as
some
learned
men
haue
laboured
to
doe
,
casting
up
Minutes
&
Seconds
of
time
,
which
are
scarce
sensible
or
apprehensible
,
with
more
curiositie
then
profit
,
or
whether
we
may
content
our selues
with
a
vulgar
computation
,
onely
observing
signa
temporum
,
the
signes
of
times
,
the
neglect
whereof
our
Saviour
in
many
places
objecteth
to
the
Pharisees
.
For
answer
whereunto
,
it
must
needs
be
confessed
in
common
sense
and
experience
,
as
the
Philosopher
also
noteth
,
that
things
of
great
moment
cannot
be
removed
in
a
minute
.
Neyther
can
I
choose
but
thinke
,
it
was
for
some
cause
,
that
our
Saviour
,
when
he
forewarned
his
Disciples
of
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
(
though
it
were
then
neare
at
hand
)
yet
did
not
tell
then
of
the
certayne
day
,
moneth
or
yeare
,
but
gaue
them
a
signe
of
it
:
When
ye
shall
see
Ierusalem
compassed
about
with
armies
,
then
know
,
that
the
destruction
thereof
is
at
hand
.
in
the
last
dayes
there
shall
come
perilous
times
:
For
men
shall
be
lovers
of
themselues
,
the
time
was
come
that
he
should
be
glorified
amongst
the
Gentiles
:
intimating
thereby
,
that
the
inclinations
,
dispositions
and
works
of
men
,
are
evident
signes
of
the
times
.
But
the
ancient
oracle
delivered
by
God
unto
Abraham
is
most
of
all
remarkable
:
thy
seede
shall
be
a
stranger
in
a
forrain
land
four
hundred
yeares
,
yet
Moses
coming
to
reckon
those
yeares
,
upon
the
departure
of
the
children
of
Israell
out
of
Egipt
,
setteth
four
hundred
and
thirtie
yeares
,
de
temporibus
given
by
the
Fathers
,
which
is
the
rather
to
be
observed
by
us
,
Chronologies
of
Eusebius
,
S.
Ierome
,
Beda
,
Marianus
,
Martinus
,
Regino
,
Hermanus
,
Bibliander
,
Scaliger
,
Baronius
,
Keplerus
,
Suslyga
,
and
others
may
easily
perceiue
.
Who
besides
many
other
differences
can
hardly
agree
,
how
many
yeares
our
Saviour
lived
upon
the
earth
,
non
est
vestrum
scire
,
It
is
not
for
you
to
know
them
.
Act.
1.
And
yet
they
do
not
so
much
disagree
,
but
that
we
may
follow
any
one
of
them
,
so
long
,
as
we
haue
an
eye
to
the
signes
,
to
which
,
as
to
a
most
certayne
sea-marke
,
our
Saviour
directeth
us
.
Let
us
then
goe
forward
,
and
see
how
the
Prophecies
doe
agree
with
the
signes
,
and
the
signes
with
the
times
,
and
both
with
the
actions
of
men
in
those
times
,
recorded
by
credible
Histories
,
as
we
haue
done
in
the
former
consideration
of
the
removing
of
the
Impediment
,
which
must
preceede
his
Revelation
,
as
the
Apostle
affirmeth
,
and
began
,
as
we
haue
shewed
,
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
328.
Now
the
next
step
or
degree
of
time
,
that
we
come
to
,
is
the
yeare
666
,
which
is
not
much
more
then
double
to
the
former
number
,
and
is
expressed
in
the
text
,
second
Beast
,
of
whose
Rising
we
haue
shewed
how
it
began
,
from
the
removing
of
the
Impediment
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
in
the
dayes
of
Constantine
,
and
increased
more
and
more
,
untill
it
grew
neare
to
this
notable
Epocha
of
666
,
whereof
both
the
precedents
and
consequents
are
worthie
to
be
observed
.
First
therefore
in
the
year
600
that
great
and
vigilant
Bishop
S.
Gregorie
,
observing
the
immoderate
ambition
and
contention
,
that
was
then
for
Primacie
and
Supremacie
,
between
his
Predecessor
in
Rome
,
and
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
out
of
a
propheticall
spirit
,
moved
no
doubt
with
grief
of
hart
,
to
see
such
things
in
the
Church
of
Christ
,
made
as
it
were
a
publike
Proclamation
of
the
comming
of
Antichrist
.
Filioli
novissima
hora
est
,
&c.
As
if
he
should
say
,
Litle
children
,
do
you
looke
for
the
accomplishment
of
the
times
of
Antichrist
,
or
of
those
666
yeares
?
Behould
it
is
the
last
yeare
of
the
last
times
,
the
last
day
of
the
last
yeare
,
and
the
last
hour
of
the
last
day
,
The
Prophecies
are
fulfilled
,
the
king
of
Pride
is
at
hand
,
and
an
armie
of
Priests
is
readie
to
attend
him
.
What
shall
we
say
to
this
notable
Proclamation
,
made
by
this
great
and
eminent
Bishop
?
Was
it
true
or
false
?
If
false
,
then
that
great
Bishop
was
a
false
Prophet
:
if
true
,
then
is
Antichrist
come
into
the
world
long
agone
,
and
the
Pope
must
needs
be
he
,
for
none
else
hath
had
Armies
of
Priests
to
attend
him
,
neither
doth
S.
Gregorie
goe
single
.
For
S.
Barnard
seconds
him
:
Ministri
Christi
&c.
The
servants
of
Christ
now
serue
Antichrist
.
And
in
another
place
:
The
Beast
of
the
Apocalyps
,
speaking
blasphemies
,
and
warring
against
the
Saints
occupieth
the
chaire
of
Peter
.
But
to
returne
to
S.
Gregorie
.
He
writing
to
Iohn
of
Constantinople
affirmeth
,
that
whosoever
calleth
himself
Vniversall
Bishop
in
his
elation
is
the
forerunner
of
Antichrist
.
Was
this
also
a
true
prophecie
,
or
did
the
holy
man
fayle
in
his
predictions
?
if
true
,
then
was
Iohn
of
Constantinople
the
forerunner
;
and
Sabinian
,
or
Boniface
of
Rome
,
who
next
called
himself
by
that
title
,
whether
here
were
not
an
evident
beginning
of
the
Revelation
of
Antichrist
.
The
Emperour
was
removed
out
of
Rome
,
the
making
of
the
Consuls
was
discontinued
;
the
tenne
Kings
began
to
receiue
their
kingdomes
.
The
Pope
tooke
upon
him
to
rule
in
Rome
,
and
was
Summus
or
Maximus
Pontifex
,
onely
,
the
Exarches
remayned
at
Ravenna
,
with
little
power
.
I
aske
then
,
Who
was
now
revealed
to
be
the
seaventh
Head
,
or
Governour
of
the
Roman
State
,
but
this
Vniversalis
,
and
Summus
Pontifex
?
Let
us
see
then
how
by
degrees
this
Antichrist
was
dayly
more
&
more
revealed
.
Summus
Pontifex
:
one
of
the
seauen
dignities
,
which
had
long
before
been
of
greatest
power
and
authoritie
in
Rome
,
and
which
the
Heathen
Emperors
had
used
,
and
so
the
seauenth
Head
of
the
Roman
state
began
to
appear
.
Three
things
yet
lacked
:
One
to
haue
their
supremacie
fully
confirmed
and
acknowledged
by
the
Emperor
(
which
yet
was
questioned
,
as
well
by
the
Exarches
,
as
by
the
Emperors
)
for
in
the
yeare
647
Pope
Martin
,
one
of
the
best
of
them
that
succeeded
Gregorie
,
was
taken
by
Theodorus
the
Exarch
,
sorrows
of
the
Church
should
beginne
,
when
the
Bridegrome
was
taken
away
:
Images
to
be
worshiped
,
and
when
the
Emperor
Philip
resisted
,
the
Pope
pronounced
him
excommunicate
,
and
likewise
,
when
the
Emperor
Leo
,
and
Constantine
after
him
,
in
a
zeale
of
godlynes
,
and
detestation
of
Idolatrie
,
commanded
Images
to
be
defaced
,
the
Pope
,
what
accomplishment
of
the
Prophecie
,
concerning
the
Revelation
of
Antichrist
may
we
looke
for
,
or
can
we
expect
,
if
it
be
not
here
fully
accomplished
?
Whether
was
there
not
here
in
the
open
sight
of
the
world
,
another
Head
of
the
Roman
cittie
and
state
?
Whether
was
not
the
Impediment
of
the
Empire
now
fully
and
wholly
removed
?
And
whether
had
not
the
second
Beast
now
giuen
life
sufficient
to
the
Image
of
the
first
Beast
,
or
Idolatrous
Monarchie
?
Neyther
was
this
by
Tumult
,
but
with
an
orderly
proceeding
.
For
the
Pope
gathering
an
Armie
of
Priests
,
as
S.
Gregorie
calleth
it
,
namely
a
counsell
of
a
thousand
Fathers
,
or
rather
Step-fathers
at
Rome
,
decreed
that
Images
should
be
worshiped
.
Summus
Pontifex
was
set
upon
the
back
of
the
Roman
State
,
Romanorum
Imperium
(
sayth
the
Author
)
circa
haec
tempora
,
ubique
in
orbe
terrarum
caepit
deficere
irrecuperabiliter
.
And
a
little
after
:
Et
sic
jam
omnes
quatuor
Monarchiae
defecerunt
,
&
non
restat
alia
,
nisi
Antichristi
.
The
Roman
Empire
began
to
faile
about
this
time
without
recoverie
.
And
so
all
the
four
Monarchies
are
decayed
,
and
none
other
remaineth
,
but
that
of
Antichrist
.
The
Romans
sayth
Baron
about
this
time
tooke
a
solemne
oath
,
to
be
obedient
in
all
points
,
726
▪
and
to
all
purposes
to
the
Pope
.
And
here
(
sayth
he
)
was
an
end
of
those
Dukes
and
Governours
,
which
the
Emperors
were
wonte
to
seeme
to
command
in
Rome
,
and
the
places
thereabouts
.
So
also
sayth
Sigonius
,
that
Rome
,
that
whosoever
would
not
doe
religious
honour
unto
Images
should
be
cut
off
from
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
and
from
the
unitie
of
the
whole
Church
.
So
the
power
of
the
Pontifex
Max.
and
Idolatrie
grew
up
together
.
And
although
many
Synods
were
held
,
some
in
the
East
,
as
at
Nice
,
and
Constantinople
;
others
in
the
west
,
as
at
Frankford
,
wherein
these
Idolatries
were
condemned
:
though
both
the
Emperors
,
aswell
Charlemain
of
France
,
as
Constantine
of
Greece
,
opposed
themselues
against
these
Idolatries
,
having
also
the
Authoritie
of
the
Elibertin
counsell
,
Picturas
ad
Ecclesiis
arcendas
,
ne
quod
colitur
aut
adoratur
in
parietibus
pingatur
.
Yet
the
Popes
prevailed
.
Curavimus
Babylonem
,
&
non
est
sanata
,
Proh
dolor
(
sayth
our
Historian
)
out
alas
,
manie
things
were
found
inconvenient
,
Quod
omnino
Ecclesia
Dei
execratur
.
Which
the
Church
of
God
doth
hold
altogether
execrable
.
And
the
learned
Albinus
wrote
an
Epistle
against
it
marvelously
fortified
with
authoritie
of
the
scripture
,
Responsum
est
ab
omnibus
,
&c.
it
was
answered
by
all
,
the
Apostolike
Sea
,
being
the
Head
of
all
Churches
,
ought
to
be
iudged
of
none
,
especially
not
by
a
Lay
man
.
I
aske
then
upon
all
these
premises
,
If
Antichrist
were
not
now
sufficiently
revealed
,
when
will
he
,
or
how
can
he
be
revealed
?
Rome
the
great
cittie
,
that
ruled
over
the
kings
of
the
Earth
,
the
cittie
of
seauen
Hills
,
and
that
had
receaved
seauen
kings
of
Soveraigne
command
;
Rome
that
glorious
mountaine
of
holynes
,
yet
full
of
Sodomiticall
filthines
,
and
Egyptian
Idolatrie
.
Rome
and
the
Roman
Empire
so
many
times
,
and
so
significantly
described
by
the
holy
Apostles
and
Prophets
,
had
now
set
up
her
Seauenth
Head
,
the
Summus
Pontifex
,
the
propheticall
number
666
was
fulfilled
,
as
well
in
his
time
,
as
in
his
name
,
the
Impediment
of
the
Empire
was
removed
.
This
Summus
Pontifex
was
become
the
absolute
Ruler
and
king
of
that
State
,
acknowledging
no
superiour
,
Controull
,
or
Countermand
.
And
hath
done
such
,
and
such
things
according
also
to
the
prophecies
of
Antichrist
,
as
no
Iew
,
Turke
,
or
divell
can
do
in
so
short
a
time
,
as
they
would
make
us
beleeue
is
allotted
for
Antichrist
:
If
by
these
things
he
be
not
sufficiently
revealed
,
when
will
he
come
,
or
when
shall
we
expect
him
:
or
shall
we
imitate
the
Iewes
,
in
looking
as
long
for
Antichrist
,
as
they
doe
for
Christ
?
To
this
may
be
added
an
Argument
à
sufficienti
divisione
,
which
I
propose
in
this
manner
.
First
upon
the
words
of
Tertullian
,
that
Antichrist
must
be
a
rebell
to
Christ
,
and
S.
Aug.
that
is
Refuga
Christi
.
Now
if
a
Rebell
,
then
eyther
one
professing
Christ
,
or
not
professing
.
If
you
say
not
professing
,
S.
Augustin
is
against
you
,
which
sayth
,
that
he
doth
professe
Christ
in
words
.
Also
S.
Chrysostom
.
Exercitus
Christi
sunt
omnes
Haereses
,
praecipue
ista
,
quae
obtinuit
Ecclesiae
locum
:
If
a
professor
of
Christ
,
then
either
revealed
or
not
revealed
;
if
you
say
not
revealed
;
then
how
can
you
answer
the
Apostle
,
who
sayth
,
that
he
shall
be
revealed
when
the
Impediment
is
removed
.
And
the
Fathers
,
who
with
great
consent
affirme
,
that
by
the
Impediment
there
is
meant
the
Roman
Empire
.
And
the
great
Consent
of
Divines
and
Chronologers
upon
the
same
place
,
affirming
that
the
Roman
Empire
is
long
since
removed
.
If
revealed
,
then
eyther
it
is
the
Bishop
of
Rome
,
whom
manie
godly
men
haue
published
and
proclaymed
to
be
Antichrist
,
or
else
you
must
shew
some
other
,
who
is
not
to
come
,
but
alreadie
declared
to
be
Antichrist
.
And
if
you
can
shew
none
,
then
must
the
Pope
necessarily
be
that
Antichrist
.
in
Ecclesia
as
Theodoret
?
in
the
Holy
places
of
the
church
as
S.
Chrysostom
?
in
the
chaire
of
S.
Peter
,
as
S.
Barnard
sayth
.
If
as
both
,
then
who
hath
done
so
but
the
Pope
?
Neither
neede
we
much
to
stick
at
the
swelling
words
of
the
same
S.
Barnard
in
another
place
,
Tu
es
Sacerdos
magnus
,
&
Pontifex
Summus
,
tu
princeps
Episcopurum
,
tu
Haeres
Apostolorum
.
Tu
primatu
Abel
,
Cubernatu
Noe
,
Patriarchatu
Abraham
,
Ordine
Melchisedec
,
Dignitate
Aaron
,
Authoritate
Moses
,
Iudicatu
Samuel
,
Potestate
Petrus
,
Vnctione
Christus
.
This
sentence
of
S.
Bernard
,
though
it
seemeth
he
was
somewhat
caried
away
with
the
overflowing
streame
of
his
Eloquence
,
yet
it
appeareth
his
purpose
was
to
drawe
the
Pope
to
a
more
serious
consideration
of
his
dutie
.
But
the
Popes
and
their
followers
,
which
ought
to
haue
tempered
it
with
humilitie
,
haue
made
it
but
a
step
and
advantage
to
their
Elation
,
Let
us
yet
goe
forward
,
and
see
how
he
is
further
revealed
in
the
time
of
his
Raigne
,
and
how
the
prophecies
of
that
time
also
were
fulfilled
,
we
haue
before
considered
the
description
of
his
raigning
,
and
how
he
sitteth
on
the
seauen
headed
Beast
.
Now
of
the
time
:
which
falleth
out
to
be
likewise
666
yeares
,
or
thereabouts
.
For
that
is
the
number
of
the
Beast
,
that
there
should
be
an
Apostasie
,
so
there
fell
out
(
about
those
times
especially
)
divers
great
and
lamentable
Apostasies
,
such
as
the
like
were
never
seene
,
neither
can
the
like
be
expected
in
any
time
to
come
:
namely
,
first
about
the
year
760
the
great
and
wofull
rent
and
departure
of
the
East
Church
from
the
West
,
by
reason
of
that
wicked
contention
betweene
the
Patriarches
for
primacie
,
and
that
abhominable
doctrine
of
Idolatrie
,
which
an
Historian
verie
Christianly
calleth
execrable
.
Secondly
,
the
wofull
rent
,
and
departure
of
the
west
Empire
from
the
East
,
by
the
Popes
setting
up
of
the
French
kings
Pipin
and
Charles
.
Thirdly
the
rent
and
division
of
the
greatest
part
of
the
East
Empire
from
their
lawfull
Prince
,
by
the
sodaine
and
great
victories
of
the
wicked
Saracens
in
Asia
,
sent
of
purpose
to
plague
Christians
(
I
thinke
)
for
their
Idolatrie
,
as
they
do
object
it
unto
us
unto
this
day
.
And
fourthly
the
lamentable
spoyle
and
falling
away
by
that
meanes
,
not
onely
of
those
seauen
excellent
churches
,
whom
S.
Iohn
by
his
Epistles
so
strongly
fortified
and
forewarned
:
but
of
all
the
rest
of
the
flourishing
Churches
of
Asia
,
which
yeelded
either
by
feare
or
force
,
to
the
overflowing
Impieties
of
Mahomet
,
ô
lamentable
times
!
O
times
never
without
grief
,
and
shame
,
and
teares
of
Christians
to
be
remembred
!
Within
a
few
years
,
and
as
it
were
with
a
sodaine
floud
and
inundation
of
impietie
,
blasphemie
,
and
filthines
,
the
great
and
mightie
kingdomes
of
Arabia
,
Syria
,
Palestina
,
Phoenicia
,
Anatolia
,
Persia
and
Media
,
and
many
other
Countries
,
the
famous
churches
of
Ierusalem
,
Antioch
,
Ephesus
,
Nice
,
Galatia
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
lesser
Asia
,
which
the
Apostles
had
so
diligently
planted
with
their
doctrines
,
which
the
Martyrs
so
plentifully
watered
with
their
bloud
,
&
crowned
with
their
Confessions
,
yeelded
to
the
horrible
blasphemies
and
Idolatries
of
Mahomet
,
with
infinite
effusion
of
Christian
bloud
,
and
murder
of
Soules
.
What
Apostasies
were
ever
like
to
these
?
or
how
can
we
looke
for
the
like
in
any
time
to
come
?
Say
that
we
should
imagine
an
Antichrist
yet
to
come
,
can
we
haue
the
prophecie
of
the
Apostle
S.
Paul
concerning
an
Apostasie
precedent
so
fulfilled
?
Hath
all
the
Christian
world
now
sufficient
roome
or
place
,
wherein
the
like
Apostasies
may
fall
out
?
What
do
these
Summi
Pontifices
,
these
Vniversall
Bishops
,
which
would
needs
be
the
Head
of
the
Catholike
Church
in
the
meane
time
.
Let
us
take
a
short
view
of
their
actions
also
in
generall
and
particular
,
and
see
whether
it
be
possible
for
any
Antichrist
hereafter
to
do
the
like
.
The
first
great
action
that
we
meete
with
of
theirs
,
is
the
puting
downe
of
three
kingdomes
to
advance
themselues
;
according
to
the
prophesie
of
Daniell
,
concerning
the
Litle
Horne
,
before
whom
three
of
the
other
Hornes
fell
.
For
first
they
draue
the
Grecian
Emperors
out
of
Italie
,
upon
the
quarrell
concerning
Images
,
by
the
helpe
of
the
Lombards
.
Secondly
,
having
subdued
the
Lombards
by
the
helpe
of
the
French
,
they
draue
out
the
French
by
their
owne
dissentions
,
and
the
help
of
the
Germans
:
and
lastly
,
they
expelled
the
Germans
also
by
raysing
factions
amongst
them selues
:
the
Histories
whereof
,
because
they
are
too
long
for
this
place
,
&
are
well
collected
by
the
learned
Mornay
,
I
think
needlesse
here
to
prosecute
.
Is
it
possible
for
any
Antichrist
to
come
to
doe
the
like
?
Are
there
any
such
three
kingdomes
in
the
Christian
world
,
everie
one
of
them
having
command
of
Rome
and
Italie
,
to
be
put
downe
hereafter
,
to
make
roome
for
another
Antichrist
?
And
it
is
to
be
observed
,
that
this
first
Action
containeth
in
it self
,
manifest
Treason
and
rebellion
against
their
lawfull
Princes
the
Emperors
,
whom
Gregorie
and
all
the
Bishops
of
Rome
before
him
had
acknowledged
to
be
their
gratious
Lords
.
Vniversall
Bishop
,
and
usurping
power
over
them
by
excommunications
,
deprivations
,
interdictions
,
and
other
sentences
:
incouraging
sometimes
their
Enimies
,
and
sometimes
their
subjects
against
them
:
as
they
moved
the
Lombards
against
the
Emperors
,
the
French
against
the
Lombards
,
and
cherished
factions
and
divisions
amongst
the
French
,
and
thereby
still
increased
their
owne
power
and
dominion
.
And
in
this
they
advance
themselues
against
God
,
and
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
to
whom
onely
the
Supreame
and
Royall
Priesthood
after
the
order
of
Melchisedek
is
confirmed
by
the
oath
of
God
himself
:
and
that
individually
,
as
we
noted
before
:
and
who
hath
placed
Kings
and
Emperors
in
their
supream
places
.
A
third
action
is
the
lawlesse
pardoning
and
dispensing
with
horrible
and
crying
sinnes
,
still
to
advance
their
owne
authoritie
.
As
namely
,
their
dispencing
with
the
horrible
Parricides
,
Treasons
and
Rebellions
of
Phocas
,
who
murdered
not
onely
the
Emperor
Maurice
,
but
all
his
male
children
;
namely
Theodosius
then
crowned
,
Catholike
Phocas
,
he
obteyned
of
him
the
title
of
Soveraigne
,
Catholike
,
or
Vniversall
Bishop
,
which
from
that
time
to
this
they
all
maintaine
.
A
fourth
noble
action
was
their
violent
and
open
usurpations
,
of
the
Territories
and
Lands
belonging
to
the
Emperours
,
their
lawfull
Souverains
:
which
they
gotte
partly
by
the
Lombards
,
partly
by
the
French
:
another
act
of
perfidious
Treason
and
rebellion
.
A
fifth
action
was
their
favouring
,
exciting
and
countenancing
of
Subjects
to
rebell
against
their
lawfull
princes
,
and
to
depose
them
,
as
they
did
the
French
against
the
Emperors
of
Greece
:
Pipin
against
Childerick
of
France
,
and
Advaldus
the
Lombard
against
the
king
his
Brother
in
law
,
all
to
serue
their
owne
turnes
.
And
this
also
the
popes
to
this
day
do
allow
and
maintaine
,
still
reaping
the
fruits
,
and
enjoying
the
Territories
and
lands
,
which
they
got
by
these
practises
.
A
sixth
action
is
their
horrible
Idolatrie
,
in
the
erecting
and
worshiping
of
Images
,
which
howsoever
they
labour
to
blanch
,
excuse
,
or
defend
with
subtill
or
Sophistike
distinctions
,
which
cannot
be
proved
by
the
Scripture
(
as
they
ought
to
be
,
for
Vbi
Scriptura
non
distinguit
,
neque
nos
distinguere
debemus
,
quia
sensus
nostri
&
enarrationes
sine
Scripturis
testibus
non
habent
sidem
:
)
yet
both
at
the
first
beginning
and
ever
since
it
was
still
judged
to
be
open
and
manifest
Idolatrie
,
and
that
not
onely
by
godly
Christians
,
41
,
21
,
22
,
23
,
24.
&
such
like
,
and
consider
how
it
can
be
answered
by
their
idle
distinctions
of
Image
&
Idolum
.
lat●ia
&
donlia
,
&c
to
which
we
may
adde
the
Canonising
of
Saints
,
and
making
them
to
be
publikely
invocated
in
their
solemne
Leiturgies
,
therein
taking
upon
them
another
individuall
propertie
of
God
,
who
onely
maketh
Saints
,
and
so
committing
manifold
blasphemie
,
joyned
with
Idolatrie
of
invocation
.
And
a
seauenth
or
last
notable
action
is
the
publike
declaration
and
proclamation
to
the
world
,
that
they
hold
themselues
absolutely
lawlesse
,
and
that
if
the
Pope
neglect
his
owne
Salvation
and
others
,
and
thereby
draw
millions
of
soules
into
hell
with
him
,
yet
no
man
may
judge
of
him
,
no
man
may
reprehend
him
.
These
were
the
first
,
and
the
generall
actions
of
this
seauenth
Head
of
the
Septimontan
cittie
.
And
all
of
them
are
justified
and
mainteyned
by
the
Popes
,
and
by
all
of
them
with
one
consent
,
from
their
first
perpetration
and
beginning
,
unto
this
day
.
All
of
them
take
the
benefit
,
all
of
them
do
allow
and
approue
of
these
things
,
magnifying
these
ther
Predecessors
,
justifying
their
succession
from
them
,
and
mainteyning
their
Decrees
and
Actions
:
holding
this
for
a
Principle
inviolable
,
that
they
will
not
confesse
themselues
to
erre
in
any
thing
,
as
Thuanus
hath
observed
.
Whether
they
do
not
all
of
them
thereby
declare
themselues
to
be
that
Sonne
of
Perdition
,
that
exalteth
himself
against
,
and
aboue
all
that
is
called
God
,
or
that
is
worshiped
?
And
I
demand
,
whether
such
things
haue
been
done
in
any
other
kingdome
or
nation
under
heauen
,
and
whether
we
may
expect
such
things
to
be
done
by
any
Turke
,
Iewe
,
Pagan
,
or
any
other
person
whatsoever
,
in
Rome
the
place
determined
,
in
any
time
to
come
?
Now
let
us
see
and
consider
of
the
particular
actors
of
this
Antichristian
person
during
the
time
of
his
Raigne
,
which
from
the
former
Period
,
must
continue
for
666
yeares
more
,
or
thereabout
,
and
in
everie
one
of
them
,
I
desire
thee
(
Good
Christian
)
to
consider
,
which
of
them
all
is
not
Homo
peccati
sedens
in
Templo
Dei
.
that
man
of
sinne
that
fitteth
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
and
is
worshiped
,
and
exalteth
himself
aboue
all
that
is
called
God
,
or
is
worshipped
;
&c.
And
also
what
may
be
thought
of
the
whole
succession
taken
together
.
Anno
Domini
707
Constantine
the
Pope
would
haue
his
foote
to
be
kissed
,
like
another
Dioclesian
,
thereby
making
evident
demonstration
,
Anno
720
or
thereabouts
,
Gregorie
the
second
and
third
continued
the
same
Idolatrie
and
rebellion
,
and
caused
all
Italie
to
withdraw
their
obedience
from
the
Emperor
Leo.
and
to
deny
their
Tributes
,
because
he
had
commanded
Images
to
be
broken
and
burned
,
and
for
the
same
cause
also
excommunicated
him
,
&
tooke
to
themselues
the
Cottian
Alpes
,
Anno
749
Zacharie
incourageth
and
assisteth
Pipin
to
depose
his
master
Childerick
king
of
France
,
and
to
take
upon
him
the
kingdome
of
France
,
which
was
afterwards
confirmed
by
the
Popes
that
followed
,
for
which
the
sayd
Pipin
gaue
to
the
popes
the
Exarchat
of
Ravenna
,
which
belonged
to
the
Grecian
Emperor
.
Anno
756
Stephen
who
cofirmed
the
kingdome
of
France
to
Pipin
,
this
man
would
be
caried
upon
mens
shoulders
,
which
his
successors
haue
continued
ever
since
.
Anno
757
a
notable
Schisme
,
wherein
Constantine
the
second
gott
the
papacie
by
mony
and
armes
.
This
Schisme
is
reckoned
the
ninth
.
Anno
772
Adrian
the
first
,
a
valiant
defender
of
Images
and
ldolatrie
.
In
his
time
there
was
held
a
counsel
at
Rome
,
wherein
the
pope
with
the
consent
of
the
Counsell
,
Anno
816
Stephen
procured
himself
to
be
chosen
and
consecrated
without
consent
of
the
French
Emperor
,
Anno
854
pope
Ioane
.
Papa
,
pater
patrum
,
papissae
pandito
partum
.
A
storie
omitted
by
some
for
the
filthines
of
the
fact
,
sayth
Rainulphus
:
but
averred
by
so
many
and
so
learned
authors
,
that
it
will
never
be
blotted
out
.
Anno
856
Benet
the
third
,
Schisma
12.
Anno
860
,
called
God
,
and
God
cannot
be
bound
,
or
loosed
by
any
man
.
Anno
868
,
Adrian
the
second
.
This
man
caused
a
Counsell
to
be
gathered
,
wherein
it
was
decreed
,
Anno
872
,
Ioannes
,
who
crowned
three
severall
Emperors
,
all
liuing
at
one
time
,
thereby
giving
occasion
to
most
grievous
civill
warres
,
to
the
infinite
effusion
of
Christian
bloud
.
After
him
Martinus
,
Adrianus
,
Stephanus
followed
in
the
same
steppes
.
Anno
891
,
Formosus
made
Pope
by
a
great
schisme
.
Anno
896
Boniface
by
tumult
and
faction
.
About
this
time
Sanctimonia
&
Pietas
omnis
Pontifices
dereliquit
.
Platina
,
Anno
897
Stephen
by
Schisme
.
He
caused
the
carcasse
of
his
Predecessor
Formosus
to
be
taken
out
of
his
graue
,
comdemned
of
Symonie
,
and
cast
into
the
river
of
Tibris
.
And
so
they
continued
in
Schismes
and
tumults
between
the
Factions
of
Formosus
and
Sergius
from
the
yeare
891
untill
907.
Anno
906
Sergius
a
notable
Schismatike
.
Famous
for
abhominable
filthines
with
the
Noble
Strumpet
Marozia
,
an
Iron
age
,
barren
of
all
goodnes
:
and
a
Leaden
age
,
abounding
with
all
wickednes
.
For
this
Theodora
gotte
the
kingdome
of
Rome
,
Proh
dolor
!
proh
dolor
!
(
sayth
Baron
)
Here
thou
mayst
see
the
abhomination
of
desolation
in
the
church
.
So
proclaimeth
our
great
papall
Annalist
.
How
then
hath
it
been
removed
therehence
since
that
time
?
Yet
behold
greater
abhominations
.
Anno
932
,
Iohn
,
called
of
some
the
eleuenth
,
Anno
938
,
Stephen
the
eighth
made
Pope
by
the
power
of
Marozia
,
and
Hugo
king
of
Artes
her
husband
.
Anno
956
Octavian
,
otherwise
Iohn
sonne
of
Marozia
by
Sergius
,
was
made
pope
by
Aberik
,
the
sonne
of
Theodora
.
This
Iohn
was
made
pope
,
Is
there
any
Historie
or
record
whatsoever
,
of
any
prince
or
Monark
,
Salvage
,
or
Barbarous
,
Iew
,
Turke
,
or
Pagan
,
of
ancient
or
later
time
,
that
can
shew
measure
of
such
abhominable
and
horrible
practises
:
and
yet
see
more
.
Anno
964
,
Leo
the
eigth
was
made
pope
,
in
whose
time
a
Synod
was
held
,
Anno
995
,
Gregorie
and
Iohn
Schismatikes
.
And
thus
haue
I
runne
over
about
three
hundred
years
of
the
raigne
of
Antichrist
,
from
the
time
that
the
Pope
was
become
universall
Bishop
,
had
set
up
his
kingdome
of
Idolatrie
,
and
dispossessed
the
Emperors
of
all
Italie
.
And
if
these
seeme
not
evill
inough
,
Behold
yet
greater
abhominations
.
Anno
998
,
Silvester
the
second
got
the
Popedome
by
the
helpe
of
the
Divell
,
to
whom
he
did
homage
,
Benet
the
eight
,
and
Iohn
the
one
and
twentieth
,
And
of
these
Necromantick
popes
there
were
22.
saith
Napier
,
one
of
Zegedin
.
And
this
being
now
the
seat
of
the
beast
&
the
divel
,
how
hath
it
been
recovered
from
them
since
?
Responde
.
both
Magicians
.
Benet
the
ninth
,
otherwise
called
Theophilact
,
the
scholler
of
Silvester
.
This
Benet
sacrificed
to
Divels
in
woods
and
mountains
,
and
by
Magick
practised
to
gette
himselfe
the
loue
of
women
,
(
sayth
Cardinall
Benno
.
)
Silvester
the
third
,
and
Gregorie
the
sixth
,
also
Magicians
.
And
at
this
time
,
being
about
1046
the
Sea
of
Rome
began
to
shew
it self
like
the
Divell
,
having
three
heads
like
Cerberus
:
namely
,
Silvester
the
third
,
Benet
the
ninth
,
and
Gregorie
the
sixth
.
Anno
1048
Damasus
gott
the
popedome
by
poysoning
his
predecessor
,
and
intrusion
:
shortly
after
whom
followed
two
Schismes
more
:
Anno
1080
followed
another
notable
schisme
for
one
and
twentie
yeares
together
.
Anno
1103
,
Anselmus
Archbishop
of
Canterburie
in
a
Synod
,
publikely
declared
,
that
by
forbidding
Priests
to
marrie
Sodomie
became
frequent
amongst
them
.
Anno
1118
followed
another
Schisme
,
in
number
accounted
to
be
the
two
and
twentieth
Schisme
of
that
Sea
,
and
that
was
no
sooner
ended
,
But
anno
1124
another
Schisme
being
the
three
and
twentieth
,
and
anno
1130
the
four
&
twentieth
schisme
,
and
so
for
many
yeares
one
schisme
followed
another
,
which
continued
till
the
year
1138
,
Anno
1154
Hadrian
the
fourth
thundered
out
excommmunications
against
the
Romans
,
untill
they
had
driuen
their
Consuls
out
of
the
cittie
,
and
likewise
against
the
Emperor
Frederick
,
for
holding
his
left
stirrop
,
and
putting
his
owne
name
before
the
Popes
,
and
thereupon
sowed
the
seeds
of
Rebellion
in
the
Empire
.
Anno
1177
Pope
Alexander
most
insolently
treadeth
upon
the
necke
of
the
Emperor
,
Anno
1181
Lucius
the
third
,
of
whom
that
moderate
Elogium
,
which
I
will
recite
for
a
breathing
&
recreation
to
the
Reader
.
Lucius
est
piscis
,
rex
atque
tyrannus
aquarum
,
A
quo
discordat
Lucius
iste
parum
.
Devorat
hic
homines
,
hic
piscibus
insidiatur
.
Esurit
hic
semper
hic
aliquandò
satur
,
Amborum
vitam
si
lanx
aequata
notaret
,
Plus
rationis
habet
,
qui
ratione
caret
.
Which
may
be
thus
Englished
:
Lusy
the
fish
a
tyrant
is
,
or
king
of
fish
by
title
,
From
him
Pope
Lucy
differeth
in
nature
but
a
litle
.
The
fish
hunts
fish
,
men
to
devour
the
man
doth
exercise
:
The
fish
is
sometimes
satisfied
,
the
man
will
nought
suffice
.
If
both
their
liues
were
laid
in
scale
,
&
weighed
with
equall
hand
,
More
reason
would
be
found
in
him
that
none
doth
understand
.
Anno
1188
Clement
the
third
filled
all
things
with
robberies
and
murthers
,
while
he
sought
to
get
the
kingdome
of
Sicily
by
armes
,
as
escheted
unto
him
.
Anno
1198
Innocent
the
third
excommunicated
King
Iohn
of
England
,
10
,
7.
another
spe●●all
mark
of
Antich
.
and
filled
England
with
Rebellions
and
murders
,
till
he
had
forced
the
poore
King
to
yeeld
up
his
crowne
,
and
yet
so
he
could
not
be
in
quiet
.
The
same
pope
also
excommunicated
the
Emperor
Phillip
,
and
published
the
fiue
first
bookes
of
the
Decretals
.
Anno
1215
Transubstantiation
was
decreed
and
confirmed
in
the
councell
of
Lateran
,
consisting
of
1300
Praelates
:
whereupon
insued
the
Idolatrous
worship
of
the
Sacrament
.
Anno
1223
Gregorie
the
ninth
excommunicated
the
Emperor
Frederick
,
compare
with
our
Saviour
Christ
,
and
are
by
the
Pope
allowed
.
Anno
1243
Innocent
the
fourth
excommunicated
the
Emperor
Frederick
the
second
againe
,
and
corrupted
some
of
his
houshold
servants
to
poyson
him
.
The
Popes
succeeding
for
many
yeares
continued
in
most
disloyall
and
wicked
practises
against
the
Emperors
,
of
whom
I
will
not
speake
particulerly
,
because
me
thinks
I
stay
too
long
from
the
most
excellent
and
renowned
pope
Boniface
the
eight
,
anno
1290
,
or
1300.
Who
commeth
in
with
a
pageant
of
Antichristian
pride
,
fulfilling
all
the
prophecies
concerning
the
Revelation
and
Raigne
of
Antichrist
,
the
place
Rome
,
and
the
state
of
Rome
,
the
thousand
two
hundred
and
three
score
dayes
in
the
Apocalyps
being
fulfilled
,
and
the
1290
dayes
of
Daniell
also
being
expired
,
Iewish
Ceremonie
of
a
Iubile
,
by
consequent
denying
,
maketh
a
change
of
times
,
and
by
his
Indulgences
he
dispenceth
with
lawes
.
He
sheweth
himself
one
day
in
Pontificalibus
,
as
Pontifex
Max.
the
next
day
in
Imperialibus
,
with
a
naked
sword
before
him
as
an
Emperor
,
and
absolute
head
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
arrogating
to
himself
(
in
his
Decretals
,
and
namely
in
the
Sent
,
which
he
published
)
fulnes
of
knowledge
and
power
,
and
so
boasting
that
he
is
God
.
Claiming
supreame
power
and
dominion
over
all
princes
,
Kings
and
Emperors
,
and
so
advancing
himselfe
against
,
and
aboue
all
that
is
called
God
.
Pronouncing
full
remission
of
all
sinnes
,
not
poenitentibus
,
as
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
did
,
but
visitantibus
Apostolorum
limina
.
These
things
doth
this
man
,
a
Murderer
of
his
Predecessors
,
(
if
we
beleeue
Collenucius
)
a
nourisher
of
intestine
warres
amongst
Christians
(
as
he
did
in
Greece
)
a
rebell
to
his
Soveraigne
the
Emperor
,
forbiding
all
Cleargie
men
to
pay
Tribute
to
Kings
&
Princes
,
as
he
doth
in
the
Sent.
a
stirrer
up
of
Treason
and
Rebellions
,
by
excommunicating
princes
,
and
absolving
their
subjects
from
their
alleagiance
,
as
he
did
the
French
:
An
Heretick
in
denying
the
soule
to
be
immortall
,
an
Incest
with
two
of
his
owne
Neeces
,
and
a
confederate
with
the
publike
and
professed
enimies
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
the
Saracenes
,
whom
he
intertained
in
pay
against
the
Christians
in
Sicilia
.
Can
there
be
any
more
in
a
lawlesse
man
,
in
the
man
of
sinne
,
in
Antichrist
?
Yet
this
mans
Acts
and
Decrees
all
his
successors
haue
,
and
yet
do
maintaine
defend
,
and
imitate
,
as
occasions
are
offered
,
so
making
themselus
one
with
him
.
Then
followed
Clement
the
fifth
,
not
onely
in
publishing
the
Clementine
decretals
,
as
his
predecessor
did
the
Sext
:
but
in
excommunicating
of
Princes
and
Free
states
,
man
of
sinne
,
sitting
in
the
Temple
of
God
,
advancing
himself
aboue
all
that
is
called
God
?
Which
of
them
was
not
Rex
superbiae
?
And
if
in
this
Catalogue
I
haue
omitted
any
,
it
is
but
some
few
,
which
continued
but
for
short
times
,
and
so
could
not
do
much
;
but
that
they
did
was
like
their
predecessors
.
Now
shortly
after
the
time
of
the
said
Iohn
,
last
spoken
of
,
followed
that
noble
schisme
,
which
lasted
fortie
or
fiftie
yeares
together
,
one
pope
sitting
at
Avinion
in
France
,
the
other
at
Rome
in
Italie
,
continually
cursing
and
excommunicating
one
the
other
:
and
in
this
time
,
sayth
the
Carthusian
,
I
know
not
who
was
Pope
.
Where
then
was
the
Succession
?
Where
was
the
infallible
chaire
?
How
can
we
now
know
who
is
pope
,
seeing
they
knew
it
not
themselues
?
And
by
this
notable
schisme
we
are
brought
to
the
fulfilling
of
many
prophecies
,
&
propheticall
numbers
,
accompanied
with
so
many
,
and
such
great
actions
,
as
the
like
are
no
where
againe
to
be
found
,
but
in
this
Antichristian
succession
.
But
if
any
will
object
,
that
these
things
were
not
done
by
all
of
them
,
I
answer
still
with
Salvianus
:
Neque
homicidae
semper
occidunt
.
And
againe
,
Etsi
hoc
commune
omnibus
non
faciebat
actus
,
commune
tamen
omnibus
faciebat
assensus
.
For
which
of
them
reformed
or
reproved
any
of
these
things
?
Which
of
them
shewed
any
disallowance
or
dislike
of
them
?
Which
of
them
hath
refused
the
adoration
giuen
to
Constantine
?
Which
of
them
hath
restored
the
Townes
and
Provinces
Traiterously
and
rebelliously
gotten
from
the
Emperors
,
their
Liege
Lords
,
to
whom
they
had
sworne
fealtie
?
Which
of
them
abrogated
the
decree
de
Majoritate
?
the
Idolatrous
worship
of
Images
?
or
other
decrees
or
decretals
made
by
Innocent
,
Boniface
,
Clement
,
or
Iohn
?
Which
of
them
I
say
,
hath
put
downe
the
great
Baudie
house
of
Sixtus
,
or
reproved
the
Incests
,
Rebellions
,
Negromancie
,
Sodomie
,
unjust
excommunications
,
or
other
sinnes
of
their
predecessors
?
And
I
demand
,
Whether
any
man
,
Iew
,
Turke
,
Infidell
or
divell
can
be
imagined
,
or
any
time
hereafter
can
be
expected
,
wherein
such
a
consent
,
and
concurrence
of
Prophecies
and
events
,
with
the
judgments
of
godly
learned
men
can
be
imagined
to
come
?
For
if
we
take
Daniels
aera
,
that
is
,
the
ceasing
of
the
dayly
Sacrifice
,
by
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
and
the
Temple
,
which
was
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
70
,
and
adde
unto
70
that
number
1290
,
limited
by
the
same
Prophet
,
there
should
arise
two
Antichrists
,
&c.
And
in
the
verie
next
leafe
the
same
Author
sheweth
,
that
within
few
yeares
after
there
did
arise
two
popes
,
one
at
Rome
,
the
other
at
Auinion
,
each
of
them
called
Pont.
Maximus
,
and
exercising
all
manner
of
Antichristian
impieties
,
having
mouthes
full
of
cursing
,
as
the
Prophet
speaketh
,
and
so
making
that
greevous
schisme
,
like
to
the
which
was
never
heard
of
in
any
Christian
Church
,
whatsoever
.
And
this
schisme
began
about
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
1378
,
and
continued
fiftie
yeares
,
as
some
do
account
,
namely
to
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
1428
,
or
thereabouts
.
Within
the
compasse
of
which
fiftie
yeares
,
the
number
of
many
other
prophecies
were
accomplished
,
&
accordingly
many
other
things
verie
obserueable
,
were
done
in
the
Church
of
Christ
;
whereof
some
shall
be
remembred
.
For
besides
that
number
of
1290
the
number
of
1335
,
to
which
the
Prophet
Daniell
giues
a
blessing
is
also
fulfilled
.
For
account
that
from
the
desolation
of
the
Temple
,
and
ceassing
of
the
dayly
sacrifice
,
which
happened
about
the
said
yeare
of
our
Lord
70.
Add
(
I
say
)
to
that
70
the
number
1335
,
and
it
commeth
fully
to
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
1405.
Againe
,
if
we
take
the
Apocalyptik
number
666
double
it
makes
1332
,
adde
that
to
70
,
&
it
maketh
1402
,
or
take
the
Apocalyptick
number
of
1260
,
and
adde
that
to
S.
Iohns
aera
,
which
is
the
ascention
of
our
Lord
,
and
was
in
the
yeare
of
our
Lord
34
,
or
35
,
and
it
maketh
1394
,
or
1395
,
which
is
also
within
tenne
yeares
of
the
former
numbers
.
The
like
may
be
sayd
of
the
number
of
42
moneths
,
which
yeeldeth
1620
dayes
,
and
of
three
dayes
and
a
halfe
,
which
accounting
twelue
houres
in
the
day
,
as
our
Saviour
Christ
doth
,
yeeldeth
42
houres
,
and
everie
houre
to
be
reckoned
according
to
propheticall
accounts
,
a
sabbath
of
yeares
,
or
seauen
yeares
,
ariseth
to
l260
yeares
.
So
a
time
,
two
times
,
and
half
a
time
;
everie
of
these
reckoned
from
the
Ascention
of
our
Lord
cometh
to
the
same
yeare
1394
:
all
concurring
within
the
fiftie
yeares
aboue
mentioned
,
and
making
a
great
concurrence
and
consonance
of
Propheticall
yeares
.
So
that
here
we
may
boldly
say
,
that
seauen
thunders
,
namely
many
Prophets
uttered
their
voices
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
voyces
of
God
mightie
in
operation
,
like
to
the
thunder
,
as
the
Psalmne
speaketh
,
in
a
time
doubtlesse
,
which
the
All-seeing
spirit
of
God
,
to
whom
all
times
are
present
,
would
not
haue
so
marked
out
,
but
for
some
speciall
purpose
.
Let
us
then
consider
the
actions
of
these
times
,
and
see
,
whether
they
also
be
not
sutable
to
these
prophecies
.
The
actions
of
the
popes
we
haue
briefly
touched
before
,
Now
let
us
see
the
works
of
God
in
these
times
,
which
truly
are
wonderfull
,
the
generall
Councell
was
and
ought
to
be
aboue
the
Pope
,
and
that
whosoever
denyed
that
Trueth
,
was
an
Heretike
,
Anathema
.
And
thereupon
in
the
Councell
of
Pisa
,
being
first
of
the
three
,
the
two
popes
then
standing
in
schisme
,
were
both
declared
to
be
Heretikes
,
and
unworthie
,
and
compelled
to
abdicate
,
and
another
was
made
pope
,
namely
,
Alexander
the
fifth
.
And
to
this
councell
there
came
learned
men
out
of
this
our
Countrie
of
England
,
as
well
as
out
of
other
nations
,
and
were
entertayned
by
that
famous
and
excellent
learned
Chancelour
of
Paris
,
Gerson
,
who
declared
the
consent
of
the
Church
of
France
with
the
English
church
in
that
matter
.
Shortly
after
this
the
Papall
Church
had
againe
three
popes
together
,
and
so
became
Triceps
,
like
to
Cerberus
:
and
so
the
great
cittie
(
sayth
Luther
)
was
divided
into
three
parts
,
according
to
the
prophecie
Apoc.
16.
Soone
after
that
therefore
was
assembled
the
second
great
councell
of
the
said
fiue
Nations
at
Constance
.
And
therein
it
was
againe
with
great
consent
,
namely
of
900
Bishops
and
learned
men
,
fully
concluded
and
decreed
,
against
the
Popes
Law
,
that
the
Councell
is
aboue
the
Pope
,
and
hath
authoritie
immediately
from
Christ
,
unto
which
all
,
of
whatsoever
state
or
dignitie
,
etiamsi
Papalis
,
albeit
the
Papall
,
is
bound
to
obey
.
And
yet
in
the
same
councell
,
the
pope
shewed
himself
in
his
Antichristian
pride
,
riding
to
Church
on
horseback
,
the
Emperor
of
the
one
side
,
and
one
of
the
Princes
Electors
on
the
other
side
,
leading
his
horse
:
yet
in
the
same
Councell
the
godly
Bohemians
Iohannos
Hus
,
and
Hieronimus
Pragensis
,
openly
protested
against
the
Pope
:
saying
,
that
if
he
did
not
follow
Christ
in
his
life
,
he
was
not
Christs
Vicar
:
for
which
&
other
like
sentences
,
they
were
condemned
and
burned
,
contrarie
to
the
publike
fayth
,
and
safe
conduct
of
the
Emperor
,
and
to
the
eternall
condemnation
of
all
Popish
faith
and
fidelitie
.
And
yet
in
the
same
Councell
God
himself
overruled
their
voices
,
and
caused
them
to
decree
against
the
Popes
canon
law
,
as
aforesaid
.
Thirdly
,
within
the
same
compasse
of
yeares
,
there
followed
another
great
Councell
at
Basil
,
of
the
same
fiue
Nations
;
Panormitane
,
that
the
Councell
is
aboue
the
Pope
,
and
that
the
Pope
hath
not
power
to
dissolue
,
prorogue
,
or
transfer
it
to
another
time
or
place
.
And
whosoever
denyed
that
veritie
,
should
be
judged
an
Heretike
.
Yet
against
all
these
Councels
,
the
popes
and
all
their
Successors
ever
since
haue
,
and
to
this
day
doe
oppose
themselues
,
in
mainteining
their
Antichristian
power
,
That
the
Pope
onely
may
make
a
generall
Councell
and
cannons
,
and
that
to
him
a
man
may
appeale
from
the
generall
councell
,
and
that
the
Councell
can
determine
nothing
without
the
Pope
;
and
so
that
he
is
aboue
all
generall
councels
,
still
continuing
also
in
their
abhominable
Idolatrie
,
filthines
,
and
wicked
practises
.
And
so
all
the
Popes
since
that
Councell
of
Basil
stand
openly
declared
Hereticks
,
by
the
consent
of
all
the
Christian
Churches
of
Europe
,
in
three
great
Councels
.
changing
times
and
lawes
,
renewing
a
Iewish
Ceremonie
,
and
thereby
denying
that
Christ
is
come
in
the
flesh
,
clayming
the
absolute
Lordship
and
command
of
all
the
world
,
as
well
in
temporall
,
as
in
spirituall
things
,
excommunicating
great
and
vertuous
Princes
for
small
faults
,
and
yet
he
himself
weltring
and
wallowing
in
Egyptian
filthines
,
and
incest
with
his
owne
Neeces
.
Then
great
schismes
in
the
church
,
his
Successor
mounted
on
horseback
,
the
Emperor
&
Prince
Elector
leading
his
Palfrey
by
the
bridle
,
with
many
such
like
notes
of
more
pride
and
elation
,
then
was
ever
read
or
heard
of
to
be
used
by
any
mortall
man
whatsoever
.
And
in
the
end
the
Pope
,
notwithstanding
all
his
pride
and
Luciferian
exaltation
,
by
three
great
and
generall
Councels
gathered
out
of
all
Christendome
,
declared
to
be
an
Heretike
,
which
in
respect
of
the
greatnes
of
his
Sea
,
his
followers
,
his
long
continuance
,
and
other
circumstances
,
must
needs
be
understood
the
greatest
Heretike
,
of
all
that
ever
were
or
can
be
;
and
so
by
undeniable
consequence
declared
to
be
Antichrist
.
Not
so
,
will
some
Babylonian
peradventure
say
.
It
is
not
any
of
those
circumstances
,
nor
all
of
them
,
can
make
him
the
greatest
Heretike
,
no
more
then
Arius
in
his
time
was
therefore
accounted
the
greatest
Heretike
,
because
the
whole
world
(
as
it
is
sayd
)
became
an
Arian
;
but
because
he
denied
one
of
the
greatest
points
of
our
fayth
,
namely
,
the
equalitie
of
God
the
Sonne
,
with
his
Father
,
and
therefore
was
called
Christomachus
.
Be
it
so
:
yet
I
thinke
no
man
will
deny
,
but
caeteris
paribus
,
the
circumstances
aforesaid
will
both
augment
,
and
aggravate
the
Heresie
.
But
let
us
consider
first
,
the
greatnes
and
extent
of
that
point
,
which
the
said
three
generall
Councels
condemned
for
Heresie
:
secondly
,
what
other
Heresies
,
and
how
manie
and
great
the
Pope
doth
maintaine
,
and
if
either
that
point
so
condemned
be
great
,
yea
verie
great
,
or
that
he
mainteyneth
more
or
greater
,
then
any
other
;
then
will
I
leaue
it
to
thine
owne
Conscience
Christian
reader
,
to
judge
and
determine
,
whether
the
Pope
be
the
greatest
Heretike
,
that
ever
was
or
not
.
And
because
it
is
not
my
meaning
either
to
build
upon
weake
foundations
,
or
to
make
long
work
,
of
that
which
is
readie
at
hand
,
I
desire
thee
to
consider
of
the
termes
of
this
disputation
,
ut
constet
quid
sit
id
qou
de
agitur
:
First
I
say
,
I
desire
to
know
whether
thou
dost
hold
,
that
there
is
a
Rule
of
the
Catholike
fayth
,
whereby
to
judge
of
Heresies
,
which
rule
ought
to
be
certaine
and
knowne
to
us
;
as
not
onely
the
Fathers
,
if
it
be
not
knowne
it
connot
be
a
rule
unto
us
,
and
if
it
be
not
certaine
,
it
can
be
no
rule
at
all
.
So
sayth
the
Scripture
.
2.
2
Tim.
2.
I
aske
how
it
is
knowne
,
whether
it
be
not
knowne
according
to
the
literall
sense
,
out
of
which
effectuall
arguments
ought
to
be
drawne
,
as
we
also
are
agreed
.
For
certaine
it
is
(
sayth
the
same
Bellarmine
)
that
that
sense
which
is
immediately
gathered
of
the
words
,
is
the
sense
of
the
Holy
Ghost
:
which
I
thinke
he
intendeth
;
so
as
it
stand
with
other
plaine
places
:
For
in
the
Word
of
God
no
contradiction
is
to
be
admitted
.
God
cannot
denye
himselfe
.
But
the
senses
mysticall
and
spirituall
,
which
may
be
gathered
out
of
the
Scriptures
are
various
,
and
therefore
cannot
be
used
for
arguments
to
confirme
points
of
Fayth
,
because
we
are
not
certaine
,
that
they
are
intended
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
as
the
said
Bellarmine
affirmeth
out
of
S.
Augustine
.
Lastly
then
,
it
resteth
to
know
,
what
that
rule
is
,
and
where
to
be
found
.
Of
which
because
thou
mayst
see
,
that
I
will
not
hide
,
or
disguise
any
thing
from
thee
:
I
finde
four
opinions
.
Whereof
none
in
my
understanding
can
justly
be
reproved
:
for
they
all
agree
together
in
substance
.
The
first
is
of
the
most
ancient
Tertullian
,
Creede
of
the
Apostles
,
which
(
sayth
he
)
amongst
us
hath
no
questions
,
but
such
as
Heresies
bring
in
and
make
Heretikes
:
To
know
nothing
but
this
,
is
to
know
all
that
we
ought
to
know
.
And
they
that
do
not
beleeue
this
,
are
not
faythfull
,
are
not
Christians
,
are
not
to
be
admitted
to
dispute
of
the
Scriptures
(
sayth
he
.
Lords
prayer
:
For
(
sayth
he
)
therein
is
the
whole
summe
of
all
Christian
religion
,
namely
,
whatsoever
concerneth
fayth
,
hope
,
or
charitie
.
A
third
opinion
is
that
of
the
common
Catechistes
,
which
adde
to
the
two
before
named
,
the
Decalogue
,
and
the
doctrine
of
the
Sacraments
.
The
fourth
is
that
which
is
now
commonly
imbraced
,
which
maketh
the
Scripture
in
generall
,
to
be
the
rule
of
fayth
.
And
in
this
Bellarmine
also
consenteth
.
My
question
therefore
is
,
whether
thou
do
not
approue
these
rules
,
or
any
of
them
?
if
thou
do
,
and
do
acknowledge
,
that
these
Rules
,
or
any
of
them
be
certeyne
and
knowne
to
us
,
and
to
be
litterally
understood
,
as
Bellarmine
confesseth
,
it
followeth
then
to
consider
,
who
by
these
Rules
shall
be
said
an
Heretick
,
and
whether
that
be
not
clearly
defined
unto
us
by
Moses
,
S.
Iohn
,
nihil
minuit
,
nihil
addit
.
Then
to
the
point
:
I
aske
first
concerning
that
Article
,
by
the
councels
aforesaid
decreed
,
That
the
holy
Catholike
church
,
being
the
body
of
our
Saviour
Christ
,
represented
in
a
generall
Councell
,
is
aboue
the
Pope
,
and
hath
authoritie
immediately
from
Christ
,
unto
which
the
Pope
himselfe
,
as
a
member
to
the
whole
,
ought
to
obey
,
&
whosoever
denieth
that
verily
is
an
Heretike
:
Doth
not
the
Pope
(
as
I
said
)
and
haue
not
all
the
Popes
since
the
making
of
that
decree
,
mainteyned
themselues
to
be
aboue
the
generall
Councell
,
and
so
denyed
that
veritie
,
and
that
no
decree
of
a
generall
Councell
is
able
to
binde
them
,
neither
is
lawfull
,
if
it
be
made
without
the
authoritie
of
the
Roman
Pontifex
?
Aske
Bellarmine
their
Advocate
.
Do
they
not
maintaine
that
he
is
the
head
of
the
Church
?
that
he
cannot
erre
in
matters
of
fayth
,
and
that
all
are
bound
to
obey
him
,
ex
necessitate
salutis
?
Are
these
things
expresly
and
literally
to
be
found
in
the
Creede
,
the
Lords
prayer
,
the
tenne
Commandements
,
the
Sacraments
,
or
any
part
of
the
Scripture
?
If
they
be
,
why
did
all
the
Christian
Churches
of
Europe
so
manie
times
determine
against
these
Prerogatiues
of
the
Pope
?
If
not
,
then
whether
are
not
these
most
great
additions
to
that
Rule
,
to
which
none
must
adde
,
and
from
which
none
must
deminish
?
If
we
will
truly
judge
of
the
greatnes
of
this
Heresie
,
let
us
consider
the
greatnes
of
the
buildings
erected
upon
it
.
For
great
buildings
must
haue
great
foundations
.
First
therefore
upon
this
Supremacie
over
the
Church
of
Christ
,
represented
in
the
generall
Councell
,
they
haue
grounded
their
absolute
power
to
call
,
beginne
,
determine
,
ende
,
prorogue
,
and
transfer
generall
Councels
at
their
pleasures
,
and
also
to
confirme
and
allow
,
or
to
abrogate
and
disanull
them
.
Which
point
if
it
be
granted
,
they
are
sure
,
that
nothing
can
be
determined
against
them
in
any
such
Councell
.
Then
an
absolute
power
over
all
not
onely
Bishops
and
Prelates
,
but
kings
and
princes
will
easily
be
inferred
.
For
it
standeth
with
reason
,
that
he
who
is
aboue
the
whole
,
is
aboue
everie
parte
,
in
toto
&
pars
continetur
.
Then
followeth
their
power
to
adjudge
and
condemn
that
for
Heresie
,
whatsoever
he
thinketh
fit
.
Then
the
power
to
excommunicate
Nations
and
Countries
,
to
depriue
and
depose
kings
and
princes
,
&
to
giue
their
lands
for
an
Heritage
to
whom
they
will
.
And
in
a
word
,
their
absolute
Anomy
and
lawlessenes
,
that
no
man
may
judge
of
him
,
no
man
may
dispute
of
his
judgment
,
or
call
it
in
question
,
though
he
draw
millions
of
soules
with
him
into
hell
;
a
prerogatiue
which
the
Scripture
never
intimateth
to
be
claymed
by
any
but
Antichrist
,
and
never
claymed
by
any
but
the
pope
;
wherein
all
the
authoritie
,
power
and
states
of
Christian
kings
,
and
subjects
,
prelates
and
generall
Councels
,
with
their
lands
and
goods
,
bodies
and
soules
are
giuen
to
the
Pope
,
and
that
without
appeale
,
revocation
or
question
,
whether
he
goe
to
heauen
or
hell
.
Iudge
then
Christian
Reader
,
whether
this
Heresie
be
not
greater
then
that
of
Arius
,
Pelagius
,
Montanus
,
Ebion
,
Cerinthus
,
Simon
Magus
,
or
any
other
?
Who
although
they
raysed
damnable
Heresies
,
yet
never
claimed
such
prerogatiues
?
Yet
you
will
say
,
that
these
Heresies
mainteyned
by
the
Pope
do
not
denye
Christ
Iesus
,
as
it
is
sayd
of
Antichrist
,
that
he
denyeth
both
the
Father
and
the
Sonne
.
Well
,
if
thou
be
not
satisfied
by
that
which
I
haue
sayd
before
,
consider
what
other
Heresies
are
mainteyned
by
the
Pope
,
and
how
great
they
be
.
First
in
the
Creede
,
when
we
beleeue
in
one
God
,
Hoc
est
corpus
meum
,
and
God
is
Almightie
,
and
can
doe
what
he
will
,
and
so
we
must
beleeue
.
It
is
true
he
hath
said
,
this
is
my
bodie
,
but
did
he
ever
say
,
This
is
my
carnall
bodie
,
or
naturall
Bodie
:
or
this
is
changed
,
or
shall
be
changed
into
my
naturall
bodie
?
Is
there
one
word
to
that
effect
produced
by
Bellarmine
out
of
the
Scripture
,
or
out
of
any
the
rules
aforesaid
?
He
sayth
,
This
is
my
bodie
.
So
it
is
said
also
,
that
we
are
members
of
his
bodie
,
of
his
bones
,
and
of
his
flesh
.
And
the
head
of
everie
man
is
Christ
.
340
,
341.
de
doctr.
christiana
lib.
3.
1
Cor.
15.
that
Christ
hath
another
bodie
,
which
is
called
mysticall
or
mixt
,
namely
his
Church
.
There
is
also
a
spirituall
bodie
,
as
well
as
a
naturall
,
sayth
the
Apostle
.
And
may
we
not
say
,
that
he
hath
a
representatiue
or
Sacramentall
bodie
,
the
heauens
must
conteyne
him
untill
the
time
of
restauration
?
Of
which
is
it
said
,
that
the
flesh
profiteth
nothing
?
Of
which
I
say
of
his
bodies
are
these
things
said
,
if
not
of
his
naturall
?
We
must
beleeue
,
that
God
is
Almightie
,
and
can
do
all
things
;
but
will
he
haue
us
beleeue
things
contrarie
or
contradictorie
?
in
ore
duorum
aut
trium
,
&c.
In
the
mouth
of
two
or
three
witnesses
everie
word
shall
stand
:
And
would
he
haue
us
to
understand
the
words
of
the
Sacrament
,
in
absence
,
which
hath
no
witnesses
,
nor
any
evident
place
to
proue
it
?
Looke
into
Bellarmine
,
and
shew
but
one
peece
,
word
,
or
place
of
Scripture
,
that
he
bringeth
to
proue
it
.
Christ
worketh
miracles
:
but
will
he
haue
us
to
beleeue
a
miracle
,
where
neither
our
senses
can
perceiue
it
,
nor
he
nor
any
of
his
Apostles
doth
say
it
?
still
I
appeale
to
the
Rule
of
Fayth
,
which
must
be
certaine
and
knowne
,
as
Bellarmine
confesseth
.
And
if
this
sense
that
they
will
haue
of
the
words
of
our
Saviour
cannot
be
knowne
▪
or
certain
by
any
of
the
Rules
of
fayth
,
then
saith
Bellarmine
,
it
is
no
rule
;
and
then
I
aske
,
whether
this
be
not
a
great
and
wicked
addition
,
which
they
haue
made
in
this
point
,
for
which
so
many
godly
Christians
haue
been
so
cruelly
martired
by
them
?
Let
us
passe
to
another
pointe
,
where
we
beleeue
that
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
shall
come
to
judge
both
quick
and
dead
,
that
to
him
the
Father
hath
giuen
all
judgment
,
summus
I●dex
,
whom
that
eternall
Iudge
hath
made
(
as
they
would
haue
it
)
his
Vicar
generall
,
Soveraign
Iudge
over
all
the
world
,
Whether
the
Pope
be
not
the
greatest
Heretike
that
ever
was
?
And
whether
we
may
not
well
affirme
him
to
be
that
Antichrist
,
then
whom
never
any
was
nor
can
be
greater
,
and
with
the
Prophet
Daniel
say
,
that
they
are
happie
and
blessed
,
that
lived
unto
these
times
,
to
see
so
great
an
Enemie
of
Christ
his
Church
,
and
yet
so
disguised
;
so
holy
in
name
,
and
yet
lawlesse
indeede
;
so
great
a
Prelate
in
show
,
and
yet
in
deede
so
great
an
Heretike
:
Such
a
Vicar
generall
of
Christ
,
and
yet
indeede
Antichrist
,
to
be
discovered
and
declared
by
three
such
great
and
generall
assemblies
of
the
Church
.
It
will
percase
be
demanded
,
how
I
can
call
him
an
Heretike
,
that
maketh
the
same
confession
of
Fayth
,
as
we
doe
.
And
I
aske
,
if
we
confesse
the
same
fayth
,
why
doth
he
call
us
Heretikes
?
But
I
thinke
it
appeareth
sufficiently
by
that
which
hath
beene
sayd
,
that
in
making
so
great
additions
to
the
true
Catholike
and
Apostolike
fayth
,
he
hath
declared
himself
to
be
the
greatest
Heretike
that
ever
was
,
and
consequently
that
Antichrist
.
Let
us
then
consider
the
signes
of
the
times
of
Anti-Christ
,
and
see
whether
they
also
do
not
concurre
in
discribing
men
fit
for
such
times
and
actions
,
fit
to
be
ministers
unto
Antichrist
,
and
who
those
men
may
be
but
the
Roman
Cleargie
:
First
our
Saviour
Christ
giveth
us
a
short
but
notable
and
notorious
signe
importing
blasphemie
,
which
is
such
a
propertie
of
Antichrist
,
as
no
man
can
doubt
of
;
Many
(
sayth
he
)
shall
come
in
my
name
,
and
shall
say
,
I
am
Christ
,
or
annointed
,
for
so
the
word
signifieth
:
is
not
this
litterally
fulfilled
?
Haue
not
all
the
popish
Cleargie
taken
this
title
upon
them
?
And
what
:
not
for
any
good
or
godly
purpose
,
but
to
defend
themselues
in
their
most
heynous
and
flagitious
crimes
against
the
sword
of
secular
justice
,
by
alledging
that
place
of
the
Psalme
,
Nolite
tangere
Christos
meos
,
touch
not
mine
annointed
.
I
appeale
to
the
consciences
of
all
men
,
that
haue
beene
any
whit
,
though
meanly
conversant
in
the
Histories
of
late
times
,
or
observed
their
actions
:
if
any
will
say
,
that
this
text
may
be
used
,
as
it
is
in
that
Psalme
,
for
the
defence
of
godly
Prophets
,
I
will
not
deny
it
,
so
it
be
not
used
for
their
protection
in
wicked
actions
:
for
to
use
it
in
the
protection
of
sinne
is
no
lesse
a
blasphemie
,
then
to
make
our
Saviour
Christ
the
protector
and
Author
of
sinne
and
wickednes
.
A
second
notable
description
of
men
of
those
times
is
made
by
S.
Paul
.
For
(
sayth
he
)
In
the
last
dayes
(
which
S.
Iohn
calleth
the
times
of
Antichrist
)
men
shall
be
lovers
of
themselues
,
coveteous
,
boasters
,
proud
,
cursed
speakers
,
disobedient
to
parents
,
unthankefull
,
unholy
,
without
naturall
affection
,
truce
breakers
,
false
accusers
,
intemperate
,
feirce
,
dispisers
of
good
men
,
Traytors
,
headie
,
high
minded
,
lovers
of
pleasures
more
then
lovers
of
God
,
having
a
shew
of
godlynes
,
but
haue
denied
the
power
thereof
.
So
farre
the
Apostle
.
And
these
men
who
they
haue
been
,
and
who
they
be
,
is
not
hard
to
be
discerned
.
For
who
be
they
that
now
for
many
hundred
yeares
haue
laboured
,
onely
under
the
title
of
the
church
,
with
unmeasurable
and
unsatiable
coveteousnes
to
inrich
themselues
?
The
goulden
Historian
Matthew
Paris
,
Aventinus
,
and
all
other
Histories
of
Christendome
,
proclaime
it
is
the
Pope
,
and
Courte
of
Rome
,
according
to
the
Common
verses
:
Curia
Romana
non
captat
ovem
sine
Lana
.
and
againe
:
Bursas
exhaurit
&
arcas
.
and
againe
:
Roma
caput
mundi
est
,
omnia
namque
capit
,
Ejus
avaritiae
totus
non
sufficit
orbis
:
Ejus
luxuriae
meritrix
non
sufsicit
omnes
.
Paris
.
The
Romish
Cleargie
haue
turned
the
tenne
commandements
into
two
words
,
Laomedont
aeae
luincus
perjuria
Troiae
.
Yet
by
the
way
,
I
will
not
denye
that
sentence
of
a
godly
Father
,
vouched
in
their
Decree
:
In
malis
promissis
rescinde
fidem
.
Impia
est
promissio
,
quae
scelere
adimpletur
.
But
it
is
one
thing
promittere
malum
,
and
another
promittere
malo
.
If
we
promise
an
evill
thing
it
is
better
to
breake
it
,
then
to
keepe
it
,
as
we
learne
by
the
said
Sentence
,
and
the
example
of
Herod
.
But
if
we
promise
to
an
evill
man
,
yet
if
the
promise
be
not
evill
,
we
are
bound
to
performe
it
,
None
ought
to
be
a
Iudge
in
his
owne
cause
.
Who
haue
againe
by
false
infamous
and
seditious
Libels
accused
and
slandered
Princes
,
Nobles
and
whole
nations
,
as
they
did
Queene
Elizabeth
,
calling
her
a
Bastard
,
&
flagitiorum
servam
:
the
late
Prince
of
Orenge
,
calling
him
an
Heretike
,
and
all
that
protest
against
their
impieties
,
calling
them
Heretikes
,
Valdenses
,
Hussites
,
Lutherans
,
Calvinists
,
Hugonots
,
and
I
know
not
what
?
Finally
,
who
haue
shewed
themselues
most
intemperate
,
fierce
,
and
cruell
?
who
haue
most
despised
good
men
?
Who
haue
been
most
traitors
?
who
most
headie
and
obstinate
?
who
most
proud
and
high
minded
?
who
haue
most
followed
their
pleasures
,
and
yet
made
most
hypocriticall
shewes
of
godlines
?
I
haue
neither
read
nor
seene
much
,
I
know
litle
or
nothing
,
and
therefore
will
not
take
upon
me
to
say
any
thing
,
but
I
referre
it
to
thine
owne
conscience
(
good
Christian
)
and
I
desire
thee
to
consider
in
thine
own
hart
,
whether
thou
do
know
any
such
men
in
the
world
or
not
?
and
if
thou
doest
,
then
whom
they
serue
and
follow
?
A
third
note
of
the
times
of
Antichrist
is
that
which
the
same
Apostle
telleth
us
in
another
place
,
that
there
should
come
an
Apostacie
first
,
and
then
that
man
of
sinne
shall
be
revealed
.
Consider
with
thy selfe
whether
in
anie
Historie
of
times
past
,
thou
canst
find
any
Apostasies
in
any
degree
parallell
or
comparable
to
those
,
whereof
we
spake
before
?
or
whether
in
any
probabilitie
the
like
may
be
expected
in
any
time
to
come
.
Or
if
by
the
word
of
Apostasie
in
that
place
thou
wilt
understand
,
that
whereof
the
same
Apostle
speaketh
elsewhere
,
that
some
shall
apostate
and
fall
from
the
fayth
,
giving
heede
to
seducing
spirits
and
doctrines
of
divels
,
speaking
lyes
in
hypocrisie
,
forbidding
mariage
and
meats
.
Consider
also
who
they
be
that
teach
such
things
?
And
who
they
be
that
forbid
meats
and
mariage
,
some
meats
to
all
men
at
some
times
,
and
all
mariage
to
some
persons
at
all
times
.
Fourthly
S.
Peter
giveth
us
another
none
of
them
,
They
walke
after
the
flesh
and
despise
government
,
speaking
evill
of
dignities
.
I
neede
not
aske
what
these
men
be
:
But
I
aske
whether
any
other
of
any
Religion
,
countrie
,
nation
or
profession
,
either
in
these
,
or
in
any
of
the
former
,
haue
been
like
to
those
that
professe
the
Roman
Catholike
,
or
Popish
superstition
?
Fifthly
S.
Iude
following
S.
Peter
,
They
haue
gone
in
the
way
of
Cain
,
and
runne
greedily
after
the
error
of
Balaam
,
and
perish
in
the
gainsaying
of
Core
.
Who
be
those
that
haue
most
followed
Cain
in
murther
and
Bloudshed
,
not
onely
of
private
men
,
but
of
princes
?
Who
haue
runne
after
Balaam
,
to
curse
,
excommunicate
,
&
interdict
▪
not
onely
perticular
offenders
,
but
whole
nations
,
townes
,
citties
and
countries
?
and
that
for
coveteousnes
,
when
they
refused
to
pay
their
unreasonable
demands
?
Who
also
haue
followed
,
Core
,
Dathan
,
and
Abiram
,
in
opposing
themselues
against
Magistrates
and
Superiours
,
plotting
of
conspiracies
,
and
raysing
insurrections
?
Sixtly
S.
Iames
describeth
a
wisedome
which
is
carnall
,
sensuall
,
and
diuelish
,
consisting
in
cursing
and
bitternes
,
envie
,
and
strife
.
Consider
of
these
who
they
be
,
that
haue
been
most
giuen
to
these
things
,
and
whether
ever
any
like
or
comparable
to
the
Romish
Synagogue
?
Lastly
,
as
we
touched
before
S.
Iohn
giveth
us
a
speciall
note
:
He
that
is
not
of
God
heareth
us
not
:
and
hereby
we
know
the
spirit
of
trueth
,
and
the
spirit
of
Error
.
Who
be
those
that
flye
from
the
Scriptures
,
and
will
haue
us
with
an
implicit
fayth
,
and
blinde
obedience
to
submitte
our selues
to
their
decrees
and
decretals
,
cannons
and
traditions
,
Church
and
Pope
,
whom
they
will
haue
to
be
accounted
of
science
infallible
,
power
irresistable
,
and
judgment
unquestionable
:
Neither
are
these
things
to
be
shifted
of
with
that
rotten
distinction
,
that
these
are
vitia
hominum
,
non
professionis
,
the
faults
of
particular
men
,
and
not
of
the
whole
profession
,
ranke
or
order
.
The
Heathen
man
will
refell
that
,
telling
us
,
that
where
all
runne
one
way
,
eyther
by
act
or
consent
,
the
corruption
of
the
singulars
,
giue
a
denomination
to
the
totall
.
Heliaca
urbs
simul
est
mendax
atque
ebria
,
Talis
Tota
urbs
est
,
Domus
ut
quaelibet
esse
solet
.
Yet
I
cannot
chuse
,
but
thinke
there
were
some
Infants
there
,
that
were
neither
lyers
,
nor
druckards
actually
:
but
ubi
maior
pars
ibi
tota
.
So
the
severall
kinds
of
consent
expressed
by
their
owne
confessors
:
Consulo
,
praecipio
,
consentio
,
provoco
,
laudo
,
Non
retego
culpam
,
non
punio
,
non
reprehendo
,
Participo
,
defendo
,
meum
in
caput
ista
redundant
.
Salvianus
will
tell
them
,
Etsi
commune
omnibus
non
faciebat
actus
,
qui
sunt
eius
quodammodo
corpus
,
sayth
he
.
And
so
all
the
Reprobates
are
one
in
the
divell
,
as
all
the
elect
are
one
in
Christ
.
And
as
he
that
is
joyned
with
an
Harlot
maketh
himselfe
one
bodie
with
her
,
by
the
sentence
of
the
Apostle
;
so
he
that
joyneth
himselfe
with
Antichrist
(
the
great
whoore
)
especially
in
the
head
,
becometh
one
with
him
,
euen
that
Lawlesseman
,
that
childe
of
perdition
.
What
then
shall
we
say
to
these
things
?
Places
and
Times
,
Persons
and
Actions
,
Names
,
and
things
Prophesies
and
Events
,
do
all
concurre
in
the
revelation
of
this
man
of
wickednes
,
consisting
wholly
of
most
horrible
and
enormous
sinnes
,
by
act
and
consent
,
in
particular
and
in
generall
,
in
singular
persons
,
and
in
their
whole
bodie
politike
,
order
&
succession
:
Such
sinnes
,
so
many
,
and
so
great
,
that
the
Divell
himselfe
can
no
way
match
or
parallell
.
For
if
one
divell
should
do
homage
or
sacrifice
to
another
,
or
commit
or
giue
a
licence
to
commit
Treason
,
Incest
,
or
murther
,
yet
that
could
not
be
any
way
so
great
a
sinne
,
as
when
a
Christian
,
baptised
in
the
name
of
Christ
,
and
for
whom
our
Saviour
Christ
the
onely
sonne
of
God
,
hath
shed
his
most
precious
bloud
,
committeth
such
an
offence
,
or
giveth
such
a
Licence
.
And
by
the
same
rule
of
proportion
:
if
these
haynous
Idolatries
,
Treasons
,
Murthers
,
Adulteries
and
other
sinnes
,
which
haue
beene
committed
by
the
Popes
,
and
their
Licences
and
dispensations
,
were
done
,
or
licenced
,
committed
,
or
permitted
by
any
other
then
a
Christian
,
&
one
that
taketh
upon
him
to
be
the
head
of
all
Christians
,
and
over
all
Christian
Bishops
,
yea
and
such
an
Head
as
cannot
erre
,
certainely
these
sinnes
in
any
other
could
not
be
judged
so
great
,
offensiue
,
or
in
intollerable
.
As
it
is
in
the
ancient
Lawes
truly
defined
,
Re
,
persona
,
loca
,
tempore
atrociores
injuriae
indicantur
.
And
so
the
Prophets
everie
where
aggravate
the
sinnes
and
offences
of
the
people
of
God
,
by
the
greatnesse
of
the
benefits
which
they
had
received
:
and
our
Saviour
Christ
teacheth
us
,
that
he
to
whom
much
is
committed
,
of
him
much
shall
be
required
.
And
he
that
knoweth
his
masters
will
and
doth
it
not
,
shall
be
beaten
with
manie
stripes
.
It
followeth
therefore
inevitably
,
that
these
sinnes
in
the
pope
are
farre
greater
,
then
if
any
Christian
,
Iew
,
Turke
or
Heathen
did
the
like
.
And
now
seeing
we
haue
observed
Antichrist
in
all
these
mayne
and
principall
circumstances
,
of
his
Place
,
and
State
,
his
Name
and
Rising
,
his
Raigne
and
Actions
,
his
Times
and
Manners
,
what
is
more
to
be
expected
,
but
his
Consumption
and
Destruction
two
times
,
which
the
Holy
Prophets
,
and
divine
Apostle
expresse
in
one
verse
,
saying
,
that
the
Lord
shall
consume
him
with
the
breath
of
his
mouth
,
and
destroye
or
abolish
him
with
the
brightnes
of
his
comming
.
time
past
,
it
seemeth
to
haue
beene
ever
since
the
said
yeare
aboue
mentioned
1405
,
being
the
time
that
Daniel
blessed
.
For
if
we
account
those
1335
years
noted
by
Daniel
,
from
the
destruction
of
the
Temple
,
Zisca
,
Procopius
Magnus
and
other
worthie
Bohemians
began
to
breake
downe
the
Popish
Idolatrie
,
and
ever
since
the
Romish
Antichrist
hath
decayed
more
and
more
,
as
everie
one
that
is
acquainted
with
the
stories
of
Christendome
may
easily
perceiue
.
So
that
we
may
well
say
,
that
the
consumption
hath
now
continued
about
220
years
.
For
the
time
to
come
I
would
desire
all
godly
Christians
to
consider
of
these
particulars
:
First
,
whether
we
may
not
expect
that
the
tenne
Kings
shall
ioyne
together
to
spoyle
the
whore
,
and
burne
her
with
fire
?
Secondly
,
What
account
or
answer
Christian
Kings
can
make
to
their
great
Lord
and
Master
,
for
continuing
in
their
warres
against
their
brethren
,
and
neglecting
that
warre
,
whereunto
God
himself
hath
called
them
.
Thirdly
,
whether
upon
the
destruction
of
the
Whoore
we
may
not
hope
for
the
conversion
of
the
Iewes
,
in
a
more
gratious
manner
,
then
yet
we
see
.
And
there
by
the
way
must
be
observed
the
word
which
the
Holy
Ghost
useth
;
Whether
it
may
not
be
understood
of
Antichrist
,
to
signifie
,
that
so
long
as
the
Antichristian
abhominations
shall
continue
in
the
Church
,
so
long
the
Church
must
continue
desolate
of
one
of
her
principall
parts
,
namely
the
ancient
people
of
the
Iewes
,
which
must
make
the
other
maine
wall
,
to
be
ioyned
with
that
of
the
Gentiles
in
one
principall
and
fundamentall
corner
stone
,
Christ
Iesus
,
which
is
not
to
be
expected
,
as
long
as
the
abhominable
Antichristian
Idolatrie
raigneth
in
the
Church
?
Fourthly
,
What
we
may
thinke
of
those
froggs
in
our
Apostle
,
who
they
be
that
must
gather
the
kings
of
the
earth
to
the
battail
?
Wherein
is
to
be
observed
that
the
Frogge
hath
his
name
of
his
voice
,
which
the
Latins
call
Ran
,
Ran
,
like
a
trumpet
,
the
Grecians
Trac
,
Trac
,
like
a
drumme
;
and
so
in
the
Text
it
is
sayd
,
that
they
goe
forth
to
the
kings
of
the
earth
to
gather
them
to
battail
.
Concerning
the
Hebrew
name
,
I
would
saine
learne
of
the
learned
,
whether
it
may
not
be
taken
for
a
word
compounded
of
two
words
,
whereof
the
one
signifieth
to
make
hast
,
the
other
Defection
or
destruction
,
&
so
signifieth
hasting
to
destruction
or
defection
,
which
agreeth
with
the
Text.
Their
nature
,
as
we
see
by
dayly
experience
,
The
fifth
thing
to
be
considered
is
the
joyning
of
the
Beast
,
The
sixth
is
the
gathering
of
Gog
and
Magog
together
:
whether
this
be
the
same
battail
,
which
is
spoken
of
in
the
former
chapter
.
The
last
is
the
glorious
and
triumphant
victories
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
who
is
God
blessed
for
evermore
.
But
of
these
things
I
dare
not
speake
,
but
onely
moue
them
;
desiring
to
learne
,
and
not
thinking
it
altogether
unlawfull
to
search
,
so
it
be
done
with
Christian
modestie
and
humilitie
,
no
more
then
the
ancient
Prophets
did
thinke
it
unlawfull
for
them
to
search
,
the
manner
of
the
consumption
of
Antichrist
,
that
also
seemeth
to
be
two
fold
:
The
one
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
the
other
by
the
open
falling
away
of
peoples
,
nations
&
countries
from
Antichrist
.
Of
both
which
other
godly
learned
men
,
haue
sufficiently
spoken
at
large
:
namely
,
M.
Fox
in
his
Martirologe
,
the
two
learned
Bishops
Abbat
and
Downham
in
their
severall
bookes
of
Antichrist
:
also
Catalogues
Testium
,
the
learned
Morney
,
in
his
booke
De
Mysterio
Iniquitatis
,
and
many
others
.
And
concerning
the
last
time
which
must
be
the
second
comming
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
because
God
hath
reserved
it
to
himselfe
,
Euen
so
come
quickly
Lord
Iesus
.
The
Conclusion
.
VPon
all
these
premises
,
for
a
conclusion
,
I
would
desire
the
Christian
Reader
,
to
consider
of
these
seauen
short
Problems
,
first
concerning
these
prophesies
before
touched
,
as
I
haue
demanded
of
them
everie
one
in
particuler
:
so
now
of
them
all
in
generall
:
If
they
be
not
fulfilled
alreadie
,
I
demand
,
how
they
can
be
accomplished
,
or
how
long
&
when
we
shall
expect
their
accomplishment
?
There
are
now
almost
1600
yeares
past
,
since
they
were
giuen
.
that
the
time
was
not
long
,
but
shortly
to
come
.
that
the
mysterie
of
Iniquitie
beganne
euen
then
in
the
Apostles
time
to
worke
.
Secondly
,
halte
any
longer
betweene
two
opinions
?
why
should
we
flatter
our selues
,
or
dallie
with
idle
distinctions
of
the
Antichrist
,
and
an
Antichrist
,
as
if
any
Antichrist
might
be
admitted
to
stand
in
competition
with
our
Soveraigne
Lord
Christ
Iesus
:
If
that
distinction
must
yet
still
be
observed
,
as
well
at
this
time
,
as
in
the
dayes
of
S.
Iohn
;
unlesse
the
distinguisher
can
shew
some
other
that
may
be
called
the
Antichrist
,
besides
the
Pope
:
I
demand
,
whether
it
may
not
be
inferred
:
that
The
Pope
is
The
Antichrist
,
and
that
everie
Papist
is
an
Antichrist
.
O
deare
Christians
,
let
us
at
length
awake
,
and
if
God
be
God
serue
him
;
if
Rome
be
Babylon
,
let
us
flye
out
of
her
,
and
if
the
Pope
be
Antichrist
,
let
us
utterly
forsake
him
.
For
to
follow
both
,
serue
both
,
cleaue
to
both
,
or
relie
upon
both
,
is
absolutely
impossible
.
Thirdly
,
if
these
things
be
so
,
I
aske
in
what
case
they
be
that
take
parte
with
Antichrist
,
or
entertaine
him
eyther
by
way
of
Obedience
,
conversation
,
assistance
,
permission
,
connivence
,
or
howsoever
:
seeing
it
is
written
,
that
if
any
man
worship
the
Beast
,
the
same
shall
drinke
of
the
pure
wine
of
the
wrath
of
God
.
And
what
concord
can
Christ
haue
with
Belial
?
Fourthly
,
upon
the
same
grounds
,
I
demand
what
power
this
Pontifex
Max.
which
is
Antichrist
,
can
haue
over
Christian
Kings
,
Princes
,
Magistrates
,
or
other
persons
whatsoever
to
excommunicate
,
interdict
,
depose
or
depriue
any
of
them
?
Fiftly
,
I
aske
what
authoritie
he
hath
to
interpret
the
Scriptures
,
or
what
he
hath
to
doe
with
them
,
or
to
pardon
or
dispence
with
sinnes
,
namely
incest
,
murther
,
treason
,
Idolatrie
,
&c.
or
to
make
Canons
,
Decrees
or
Decretals
to
bind
Christians
?
Sixthly
,
seeing
the
Monarchie
of
the
Pope
is
directly
holden
of
the
Divel
,
by
homage
actually
performed
by
some
of
them
,
and
assented
unto
by
all
their
Successors
,
in
approving
and
maintaining
their
succession
from
,
and
by
them
which
did
it
:
I
demand
whether
all
that
follow
the
Pope
,
or
take
parte
with
him
,
do
not
thereby
submit
themselues
to
the
Divell
,
in
approving
of
that
horrible
Act
;
and
withall
renounce
and
forsake
our
onely
true
and
rightfull
Lord
,
and
Soveraigne
Christ
Iesus
?
And
lastly
,
all
the
premises
considered
,
whether
it
may
stand
with
the
policie
,
safetie
,
or
peace
of
any
Christian
kingdome
state
or
common
wealth
,
to
permit
and
suffer
Antichristian
and
diuelish
practises
of
filthines
,
infidelitie
,
murther
,
treason
,
Idolatrie
,
blasphemie
,
and
superstition
to
increase
amongst
them
.
And
whether
it
be
not
high
time
for
all
Christians
to
awake
,
and
betime
to
flye
out
of
Babylon
,
least
they
be
taynted
with
her
sinnes
,
&
so
made
partakers
of
her
punishments
,
and
for
Christian
Kings
to
reward
her
(
according
to
Gods
commandements
)
as
shee
hath
rewarded
the
servants
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Saue
thy selfe
O
Sion
,
that
dwellest
with
the
Daughter
of
Babylon
.
Zach.
2
,
7.
Ecclesiae
querela
.
Woe
is
me
,
that
I
sojorne
in
Meshec
,
that
I
dwell
in
the
tents
of
Kedar
.
My
soule
hath
long
dwelt
with
him
that
hateth
peace
:
I
am
for
peace
,
but
when
I
speake
,
they
are
for
warre
.
Psal.
120.
Arise
O
Lord
,
let
not
man
prevaile
:
Let
the
Nations
be
judged
in
thy
sight
.
Sententia
divina
.
Put
your selves
in
aray
against
Babell
,
round
about
.
All
yee
that
bend
the
bow
shoote
at
her
,
spare
no
arrowes
:
for
she
hath
sinned
against
the
Lord
.
Shoute
against
her
round
about
,
she
hath
giuen
her
hand
.
Her
foundations
are
fallen
,
her
walls
are
throwne
downe
:
for
it
is
the
vengeance
of
the
Lord
.
Take
vengeance
upon
her
,
as
she
hath
done
,
doe
to
her
.
Ier.
50.
Babylon
is
fallen
it
is
fallen
.
Apoc
,
A
Problem
what
successe
is
to
be
expected
by
Christians
in
any
action
,
joyning
with
Antichristians
or
Idolaters
.
2
Chron.
16.
13.
Asa
made
a
covenant
with
Benhadad
king
of
Syria
:
then
Hanani
the
Seer
came
to
him
&
said
:
Because
thou
hast
relied
on
the
King
of
Syria
,
and
not
relied
on
the
Lord
thy
God
,
therefore
is
the
Host
of
the
King
of
Syria
escaped
from
thee
.
Herein
thou
hast
done
foolishly
.
Therefore
from
hence
forth
thou
shalt
haue
warre
.
2
Chron.
19.
Iehoshaphat
King
of
Iuda
,
helped
Ahab
against
the
King
of
Syria
,
and
Iehu
the
sonne
of
Hanani
,
the
Seer
,
went
out
to
meete
him
,
and
said
to
King
Iehoshaphat
:
Shouldest
thou
helpe
the
wicked
,
and
loue
them
that
hate
the
Lord
,
therefore
is
wrath
upon
thee
,
from
before
the
Lord
.
And
shortly
after
the
Moabites
and
Ammonites
came
against
him
.
2
Chron.
20.
Iehoshaphat
joyned
with
Ahaziah
King
of
Israel
,
who
did
verie
wickedly
,
and
he
joyned
with
him
in
making
ships
to
go
to
Tarshish
.
Then
Eliezer
the
sonne
of
Dodavah
prophesied
against
King
Iehoshaphat
,
saying
:
Because
thou
hast
joyned
thy selfe
with
Ahaziah
,
the
Lord
thy
God
hath
broken
thy
works
.
And
the
ships
were
broken
.
2
Chro.
21.
Iehoshaphat
had
taken
Ahabs
daughter
for
a
wife
to
his
sonne
Iehoram
,
hoping
perhaps
to
draw
back
the
kingdome
of
Israell
,
but
it
proved
the
overthrow
of
his
posteritie
.
2
Chro.
23.
Amazia
hired
an
hundred
thousand
mightie
men
out
of
Israel
,
for
an
hundred
tallents
of
silver
.
But
there
came
a
man
of
God
to
him
saying
,
O
King
,
Let
not
the
armie
of
Israel
go
with
thee
.
For
God
is
not
with
Israel
.
&c.
Esa.
48.
Ier.
51.
Rev.
18.
Flye
out
of
Babylon
my
people
,
that
ye
be
not
partakers
of
her
sinnes
,
and
that
ye
receiue
not
of
her
plagues
.
See
more
Esa
,
20
,
5.30
,
1
,
2.
Ier.
17.
&c.
and
consider
of
all
the
leagues
,
and
treaties
made
by
the
Kings
of
Iuda
with
the
Syrians
,
Egyptians
,
Assirians
,
Babylonians
&c.
what
came
of
them
?
What
good
gott
Salomon
by
his
affinitie
with
the
Egyptians
?
was
not
his
sonne
spoyled
by
them
?
What
gotte
Hezekiah
by
his
courtesie
shewed
to
the
Babylonian
Embassadors
?
Esa
39.
&c.
It
were
a
worke
not
unworthie
the
vacation
of
a
learned
man
,
to
adde
unto
this
a
consideration
of
all
the
Leagues
,
Pacifications
,
and
Treaties
,
that
haue
been
made
by
the
Romish
Catholikes
with
other
Christians
,
as
namely
with
the
Graecians
,
the
Albigenses
,
Valdois
,
Bohemians
,
Lutherans
,
Calvinists
,
Huguenots
,
Protestants
&c.
How
they
haue
observed
their
covenants
and
fayth
,
and
what
hath
beene
the
ende
and
successe
of
everie
of
them
.
What
good
the
Grecian
Emperors
,
what
good
the
Albigenses
under
the
E.
of
Tontons
,
what
the
Valdois
,
Bohemians
,
and
others
gotte
,
by
submitting
or
yeelding
to
the
Romanists
,
and
what
fayth
those
Romish
Catholikes
haue
held
with
them
:
also
what
is
come
of
all
the
great
warres
,
that
Christian
Princes
haue
undertaken
by
the
instigation
and
procurement
of
the
Pope
,
as
namely
those
of
ancient
time
for
Ierusalem
,
and
those
of
late
in
France
.
Also
what
good
hath
come
to
Christendome
by
all
the
victories
gotten
by
Romish
Catholikes
against
the
Turkes
:
haue
they
enlarged
or
defended
Christendome
?
haue
they
not
lost
a
great
part
of
it
?
Yet
they
hold
some
part
.
True
,
taking
Christendome
in
their
sense
,
who
admitte
none
to
be
Christians
,
but
those
that
are
subject
to
the
Pope
.
But
for
other
Christians
it
is
much
worse
.
For
the
Grecian
Christians
,
though
grievously
oppressed
,
are
suffred
in
some
sorte
to
liue
under
the
Turke
,
but
Protestants
in
no
sort
under
the
Pope
.
&c.
FINIS
.